



CjQFXRICHT DEPOSIT. 


f 


I 






* 


« 


• * 




I 


I 


* 


•k 


.’k'V 


V 





> t 


'.\l 


f 


vl- 




♦ \ 


• . 









4 - 




I 


\i 



r 




THE SUPERMAN 


By 

FRANK WILLOUGHBY 


Author of “Paradise Valley” and various 
other books 




AUTHORS & PUBLISHERS CORPORATION 

Fourth Avenue and 30th Street, New York 


MCMXXII 


Copyright, l'^23, toy 
Frank lilloughtoy. 


MAR 24 1923 

C)CUe98722 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I The Political Boss of Babylon .... 7 

II Jean Wallace Wins a Battle and Loses One 17 

III Marion Livingston Gets a Glimpse of the 

Underworld 27 

IV The Staging of a Romantic Rescue Scene 38 
V The Best Laid Plans Will Sometimes Go 

Wrong 49 

VI Cupid Finds His Way Into a Hospital . 59 

VH The Hindu Fortune-Teller 73 

VI 1 1 A Notable Labor Demonstration . , . 84 

IX The Little Grey-Haired Millionaire . . 94 

X The New President and “The Special 

Interests’’ 105 

XI Jean Wallace Begins a Diplomatic Career 115 
XI I The Steamship Babylonia Strikes an 

Iceberg 126 

XHI An Opportune Reappearance . . . .134 

XIV Marion Pays a Visit 143 

XV The Making of a Magician . . . . ♦ 152 

XVI Marion is the Victim of a Frameup . . 159 

XVH Babylon Celebrates the Second Anniversary 

of the New Regime 167 

XVHI The Opening of the New Colosseum . . 176 

XIX Dinsmore’s Proclamation 185 

XX The Midnight Call 193 

5 


CONTENTS — Continued 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXI Marion Becomes an Inmate of the Imperial 

Palace 200 

XXII From Prison to Palace 207 

XXIII Dinsmore Plays a Waiting Game . . . 215 

XXIV A Honeymoon Trip 223 

XXV At the Old Farmhouse 232 

XXVI The Return to Babylon 239 

XXVII The Emperor’s Week 246 

XXVIII The Dawning of a Better Day .... 255 

XXIX And Now Abideth Faith, Hope, and Love, 

but the Greatest of These is Love . . . 264 


6 


CHAPTER I 

The Political Boss of Babylon 

Charles Livingston sat in his luxurious private office In 
the downtown district of Babylon. The office was located 
in one of the big buildings overlooking the Stock Exchange, 
and occupied the entire floor. The banking concern of 
which he was the head used the lower portion of the build- 
ing for its various departments that came in direct 
touch with the public. Livingston appeared ill at ease, as 
he turned and faced a man who sat opposite him. 

“Dick,’’ he said, with a defiant air, “I have been giving 
you money on one pretext or another for a long time. 
You seem to think that all you need do is to come and ask 
for it. I am not going to be bled any longer.” 

The person addressed, Richard Dinsmore, did not appear 
in the least disturbed by this ultimatum. 

“I must have fifty thousand dollars at once,” he replied 
with the air of one who feels sure of his point. 

“I won’t give it to you.” 

“It will be to your interest to let me have it.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“I mean that if you refuse to let me have the money, 1 
will make trouble for you.” 

The recollection of several crooked financial deals put 
through by Livingston’s firm some time previously, in which 
Dinsmore had participated, made the banker feel uncom- 
fortable. It had already cost him a large sum in blackmail, 
and there seemed to be no limit to the man’s demands. 
More than once had Livingston bitterly regretted taking 
Dinsmore into his confidence. 


7 


8 


THE SUPERMAN 


“You can't hurt me any. Go ahead if you think you 
can," he said firmly. 

“I can have you sent to prison, and I’ll do it if you 
don’t come across.” 

“You will go too, if I do,” replied the banker doggedly. 

“Me go to prison! You know I wouldn’t, Charlie. I 
have influential friends who can protect me. Come, let me 
have this, and we will say no more about it. I should hate 
to be the cause of your getting into trouble.” 

Livingston was silent for some time. He knew very 
well that Dinsmore had him in a corner and could fulfill 
his threat if he chose. As boss of the bi-partisan political 
machine in Babylon, Dinsmore occupied an impregnable 
position. He had almost unlimited power, and he knew 
how to use it. At length the banker took a checkbook from 
his desk and wrote a check for fifty thousand dollars, 
payable to Dinsmore, to whom he handed it without a word. 

“Thank you, Charlie,” said the boss with a bland smile. 
“I knew you were too sensible to permit a break in our 
relations. You know where to come when you want a 
favor. 

“I am sorry that I ever accepted any favors at your 
hands.” 

“Why?” 

“They come too high.” 

“Don’t say that, Charlie. You have made more off my 
services in a week than I have received from you in a 
year. I hope we can still be friends.” 

Livingston was plainly disgusted, but he realized that 
in making himself a party to fraud in business he had 
given Dinsmore a dangerous advantage. Under the cir- 
cumstances, he preferred to have the man’s good-will rather 
than his enmity. 

“All right, Dick,” he said, making an effort to smother 
his feeling of resentment. “Let us be friends.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


9 


“You shall have no cause to regret it, Til promise you 
that/’ 

Dinsmore was lying, and the banker knew it. This was 
one of his stock phrases, and meant absolutely nothing. 

Putting the check carefully in his pocket, Dinsmore rose 
to go. After a moment’s hesitation he resumed his seat. 

^TThere is another matter that I wanted to mention.” 
He spoke this time with a trace of embarrassment, which 
was unusual for him. 

“What is it?” 

“Your daughter, Charlie. I — I am thinking of taking 
a wife.” 

“You !” exclaimed the banker hotly. “I cannot imagine 
such a thing. She is a woman of high ideals. You ate 
not the sort of a man she would want.” 

Livingston was dumbfounded at the proposal. His face 
showed plainly the powerful emotions that stirred him. He 
idolized Marion his only child, and the thought of her being 
married to such a man as Dinsmore, a professional black- 
mailer, was sickening. At the same time he feared the man. 
and wished, if possible, to avoid an open rupture. 

Dinsmore smiled grimly. He was unmoved by either 
flattery or abuse. He knew his power, and would not 
hesitate to use it. 

“Think it over, Charlie,” he said quietly. “She may 
not fancy me at first, but if she finds out that it is going 
to save you from exposure and disgrace, she may consider 
it.” 

“Damn you, you scoundrel!” thundered Livingston, un- 
able longer to control his feelings. 

“I see you understand me,” returned Dinsmore with a 
satisfied grin. “There is no need for harsh words. All 
you need to do is to speak a few words of advice in the 
proper way, and everything will be all right — I will give 
you a few days to consider it.” 


10 


THE SUPERMAN 


And he took his hat, and walked out of the office with- 
out further comment. 

Livingston realized that he was in a desperate plight. 
The loss of a million dollars in the stock market would not 
worry him. The thought, however, of having either to 
sacrifice his daughter or go to prison was maddening. He 
had never dreamed that such a situation as this could de- 
velop. Dinsmore was equally guilty, but Livingston knew 
that the law would never reach him. If necessary, the 
father would gladly take a prison sentence to save Marion ; 
but there would still be the exposure and disgrace. This 
he feared would kill the girl. 

Richard Dinsmore, the political boss of Babylon, was 
about thirty-fTve years of age. Originally a lawyer, he had 
attained quite a reputation throughout the country by rea- 
son of his ability to shield corporations from prosecution. 
He had dabbled some in stocks and bonds, as a sort of “side 
line.” His chief field of activity, however, was politics. 
Shrewd, far-sighted, and unscrupulous, he had won his 
present influential position by whatever means he could 
command. He was an orator of no small ability, possessed 
of a strong personality, keen intellect, and more than ordi- 
nary executive talent. He had already amassed a consider- 
able fortune, and the larger portion of it could be attributed 
to political graft. He had his finger in every municipal 
pie that was handed around and usually managed to get 
the lion’s share. He was always faultlessly dressed, wore 
some expensive jewelry, and his appearance in general was 
such as to command attention. 

Livingston, on the other hand, was a thorough gentle- 
man. He was about fifty years old, with a naturally mild 
disposition. He was easily the richest man in Babylon. 
Aside from his well-earned reputation as a leader in the 
business world, he was somewhat of a student in scientific 
fields. His private suite of offices included a valuable li- 


THE SUPERMAN 


11 


brary as well as some instruments and charts for use in 
his pursuit of astronomical studies. He was not avaricious, 
and did not often participate in questionable deals. He had, 
however, yielded to the suggestions of Dinsmore to handle 
at least one crooked transaction. For the period in which 
he lived, the noonday of the twentieth century, he was 
considerably above the average representative of big busi- 
ness. He was liberal in his views and inclined to be gener- 
ous to his fellows. The larger portion of his great fortune 
had been inherited from his father. He continued to grow 
rich more by reason of his position and prestige than by 
aggressive scheming. 

How long Livingston sat pondering over the perplex- 
ing problefm that had been so unexpectedly thrust upon 
him, he did not know. It seemed to him as if the joy of 
living was gone. The future looked dark and foreboding. 
He hardly knew whether he would dare to speak to 
Marion regarding Dinsmore. He felt sure that she would 
be horrified at the suggestion of such an alliance. He 
would never urge her unduly in such a matter. It would' 
be painful to give her up, even to marry some worthy man. 
With a sigh of bitterness he lifted his head from the desk 
upon which he had leaned, and looked around. He was 
startled to see that it had grown quite dark. Instinctively 
he touched the button that turned on the lights in the 
office. 

“Must be a storm coming,” he said half aloud, as he 
rang for his secretary. 

“What does this mean, Simpkins?” he asked, pointing 
to the window. 

“Must be a terrific storm coming.” 

“I have been watching the sky for a few minutes,” re- 
plied the young man. “There isn’t a cloud visible. Come 
to the window.” 


12 


THE SUPERMAN 


Livingston went to the window, and looked out. Over- 
head he could see the narrow ribbon of sky between the 
tops of the tall buildings. The stars were twinkling as 
brightly as he had ever seen them at midnight. 

“Astonishing!” he exclaimed, leaning out a second time 
to make sure that he was not mistaken. “There is no 
eclipse scheduled for to-day. Our scientific friends must 
have overlooked something in their calculations.” 

“It struck me as being rather unusual,” replied the sec- 
retary. 

“I must look into this. A total eclipse at 12 :30 p. m. 
and nothing in the papers about it I So far as I can recall, 
no mention has been made of it by our astronomers. Come, 
let’s go up to the top of the building and look around.” 

The two men went to the elevator, and made their way 
to the top of the building. As they emerged from the door 
of the observation tower, Livingston uttered an exclama- 
tion of surprise. 

They were in a good position to observe the phenom- 
enon. The whole sky was dotted with stars. One would 
have said it was midnight rather than the middle of the 
day. There were no clouds in sight, and the atmosphere 
was unusually clear for early June. The sun seemed to 
have been blotted out of the sky and there was a penetrat- 
ing chill in the air that was unusual. 

“It is very mysterious,” mused Livingston, as he gazed 
first at the starry heavens and then at the flickering lights 
below in the offices and streets. 

“You are so well versed in astronomy, Mr. Living- 
ston, I hoped you would be able to tell me about it,” ven- 
tured the young man. 

“I have made a special study of eclipses, but this is dif- 
ferent from anything I ever heard of. It came on rather 
suddenly, did it not?” 


THE SUPERMAN 


13 


“Yes sir. I was at my desk, and noticed it was get- 
ting dark. Thinking it was a heavy cloud, I turned on the 
lights. Then I looked out the window, and discovered my 
mistake.’* 

Below in the streets the trolley cars could be seen creep- 
ing along with all lights burning, while stores and offices 
all around were lighted up. 

“What star is that?” asked Simpkins, pointing to a bril- 
liant planet almost overhead. 

“That is Venus. The sun is getting further ahead of 
her each day, and she will soon be the evening star. She 
is so bright as to be plainly visible in broad daylight at 
times.” 

“It looks like a young moon, it is so large and bright.” 

After a few minutes more spent in observation, and 
some further explanations regarding the various constel- 
lations, Livingston led the way back to the office. 

“The clerks may as well go home. Send down word 
to have the offices closed for the day,” he said, as he turned 
into his library. 

Livingston took a volume from the bookcase, then set- 
tled himself comfortably to look up the data on eclipses. 
Nothing to correspond with the present occurrence could 
be found. He took another volume by a different author, 
but the search was fruitless. He was scanning the pages 
closely when a light hand was laid on his arm. 

“Why Marion, you startled me!” he exclaimed, 
turning around quickly. 

“Forgive me. Papa dear, if I did,” said the young wo- 
man who had so quietly entered the room. Then, as she 
stooped to kiss him, she added: “You seemed very deeply 
absorbed in your reading. I thought I would surprise you. 
I was shopping when the darkness came, so concluded to 
run in and see you.” 


14 


THE SUPERMAN 


She noted her father’s sad, careworn look. He seemed 
to have suddenly grown much older. 

“I guess I am out of sorts to-day,” he said, noticing her 
questioning scrutiny. 

Marion Livingston was the only child of the noted 
banker, and he idolized her. She was a little past twenty 
years of age, but to the casual observer she might appear 
older or younger, according to her mood. When in a play- 
ful humor, she seemed scarcely more than a child. Just 
now, with the serious expression in her dark, lustrous eyes, 
she looked older. Not that she was less beautiful, but 
more of the mature womanly spirit was apparent. She was 
of medium height, with a form well rounded and graceful. 
Her hair was dark, almost black, and there was a wealth 
of it, done up in a manner peculiarly becoming to her. Her 
features were expressive of a strong, sympathetic char- 
acter. Her chief attraction, however, lay in her eyes, which 
revealed a soul of unusual charm. They could sparkle 
with mirth and gaiety, or show tender sympathy for an- 
other’s trials. They could also, if occasion arose, flash with 
indignation at some act of injustice or wrong. 

Marion drew a chair beside her father. 

“Tell me about the eclipse. Papa,” she said, caressing 
his hand gently. 

“It is a mystery to me,” he replied frankly. “None 
of our scientists seem to have made note of it. I am greatly 
puzzled over it.” 

“Perhaps it is an extra one, thrown in for good meas- 
ure,” she said, laughing. 

“Possibly it is,” he agreed, smiling at her artless man- 
ner. 

The banker assumed a cheerfulness that he was far 
from feeling. He was mentally comparing this lovely crea- 
ture, the darling of his heart, with the despicable char- 
acter who sought her hand in marriage. 


THE SUPERMAN 


15 


“Whatever is the matter with you, Papa?’’ she asked 
earnestly, suspecting that he was trying to conceal some- 
thing from her. 

“It is nothing, dear,” he replied, making a desperate 
effort to hide his distress of mind. 

“Who has been here to see you to-day?” 

“Dinsmore.” 

“Oh, that wretch! He always gives you the blues 
when he comes. I wish he would stay away.” The dark 
eyes grew very tender in their sympathy. 

“I would be glad if he stayed away. He is hard to get 
rid of. He is a dangerous man to deal with. He could 
do me great harm if he chose. I must handle him care- 
fully.” 

“I wouldn’t let him worry me, if I were you. With 
all your resources and friends, you need not fear him.” 

“I guess you are right, Marion. At least, there is no 
reason for immediate alarm. Still, I must be careful with 
him. I thought of inviting him to dine with us some eve- 
ning. Would you object?” 

“Why, certainly not, if you wish it.” 

Livingston tried to evade his child’s searching look. He 
already felt like a criminal, to even consider for a moment 
giving Dinsmore any encouragement. The latter’s threat 
of exposure, however, grew more formidable as the banker 
thought it over. If the boss should carry out his threat, 
it would mean utter ruin for Livingston, both socially and 
in a business way. 

“I think I will have to kidnap you and carry you away, 
Papa,” Marion said playfully: “You have the blues, and 
the only way to cure them is to get you home, where I can 
sing for you. That will drive them away.” 

“I suppose I may as well surrender,” he replied, laugh- 
ing. 


16 


THE SUPERMAN 


‘*Jean is at the door with the car. Will you come now T* 

“Yes, I will be ready in a moment.” 

Livingston closed his desk, and replaced the volumes in 
the bookcase. Then he glanced at his watch. It was half - 
past three o’clock. Apparently the offices were deserted by 
all except janitors and watchmen. 

They went down in the elevator, and passed out into 
the street, where their car was waiting. Everything around 
bore the appearance of night. The front and rear lights 
were burning on the car. Jean Wallace, the chauffeur, stood 
at the door, holding it open for the banker and his daugh- 
ter to pass in. 

“I am going to take Papa home, Jean,” said Marion, as 
he helped her into the car. 

Jean touched his cap politely, closed the door, and took 
his place at the wheel. He was a fine specimen of young 
manhood, considerably above the average in intelligence 
and strength of character. He was of athletic build, very 
active, and an expert automobilist. He was a trusted em- 
ployee, held in high esteem by both Livingston and his 
daughter. 

The engine began to purr, and the handsome car 
swung out from the curb and started on its journey up- 
town. 


CHAPTER 11. 

Jean Wallace Wins a Battle and Loses One. 

Livingston's car had gone scarcely a dozen blocks from 
the office when the Chauffeur found it necessary to turn 
into a side street, in order to get away from the traffic jam. 
The darkness that had fallen upon the city at midday had 
created confusion in all directions. Many of the large 
downtown business concerns had sent their clerks home 
early on account of the eclipse. This flood of humanity, 
turned loose on the transit lines at an unexpected hour, had 
literally swamped them. Many people were obliged to 
walk, for there were such crowds at the transit terminals 
that it was impossible to get home in that way. There was 
also some excitement on account of the unexpected dark- 
ness, which added to the general confusion. In some 
quarters there was actual panic. 

The street into which Jean Wallace turned his car, after 
leaving the main thoroughfare, was in the retail shopping 
district. There were stores of the better sort, with their 
stocks of jewelry, furnishings, and miscellaneous articles. 
The conditions here were alarming. Armed gangs of thieves 
were looting the stores with impunity. It seemed that all 
semblance of law and order had suddenly been swept away. 
Vicious characters from the resorts of the underworld 
swarmed the streets, with little or no opposition. Instinc- 
tively the occupants of the car drew back to avoid attract- 
ing attention. 

Wallace was exerting all his skill to maneuver the car 
so as to keep as far away from these groups of marauders 
as possible. Scarcely a block was passed in which they did 

17 


18 


THE SUPERMAN 


not witness acts of violence and robbery. If a shopkeeper 
resisted the bandits, he was beaten or killed outright. Some 
merchants had closed their doors soon after the dark pall 
had fallen over the city. In such cases the thieves were 
breaking in the windows. Occasionally a lone policeman 
was visible, but even the police were powerless to stem the 
tide of outlawry. It seemed as if all the evil forces in the 
universe had been turned loose upon the unfortunate city. 

At length the car left the side street, and once more 
turned uptown. Here the crowds were not so dense, and 
Livingston breathed more freely. If the car could only 
keep moving now, he and Marion would soon be at home. 
They were passing a block where there was a vacant lot 
near the center. A woman was being dragged into this lot 
by two men. The frightened creature was screaming for 
help, but no one responded to her cries. People were skur- 
rying along the sidewalk, but apparently no one cared, or 
dared, to interfere. 

Wallace took in the situation at a glance, and looked 
inquiringly at his employer. The banker nodded approval, 
and the car was brought to a stop at the curb. Wallace 
sprang to the pavement, and with two or three bounds was 
upon the two ruffians. He threw himself upon the man 
nearest him and bore him to the ground, where they 
grappled. The other fellow still held to the woman’s arm, 
apparently undecided to let her go or help his partner. 
Wallace and the bandit were evenly matched, and they 
fought like tigers. First one was on top and then the 
other, but the cool, steady nerve of the chauffeur began to 
tell. With a sudden twist, he turned his antagonist’s arm 
back until it snapped. Springing to his feet, Wallace 
faced the other fellow. 

The second man was much larger than the chauffeur, 
and promised a harder fight. He let go of the woman, as 
he squared him^self to receive the attack. 


THE SUPERMAN 


19 


“Run for your life, girl!” said Wallace, as he let go a 
savage blow at the bandit’s jaw. The fellow parried the 
thrust and landed a stinging right-hander on the chauffeur’s 
neck. Then they clinched and went at it. The bandit’s 
weight was in his favor, but, try as he would, he could 
neither throw the chauffeur nor break his viselike grip. The 
two combatants swayed back and forth like trees in a storm, 
with but slight advantage apparent on either side. At 
length, by a dexterous movement, Wallace tripped his an- 
tagonist, and the two went down together. The bandit’s 
weight was again in his favor, and he succeeded in rolling 
over on top of the chauffeur, almost squeezing the breath 
out of him. Wallace was at a serious disadvantage, and 
Marion, who had watched the battle with bated breath, gave 
a little cry of dismay as she saw the bandit straighten up 
and draw back for the knockout blow. Wallace saw that 
he had but one chance, and with lightning rapidity he drew 
up his knees with such force that it threw his antagonist 
clean over his head. There lay the bandit, sprawling on 
his face, dazed by the sudden fall. Wallace was up in an 
instant, and had reached the car before the fellow could 
scramble to his feet. The woman had disappeared into a 
nearby house, so there was nothing to do but proceed home- 
ward. 

“That was very well done, Wallace,” said Livingston, 
as he leaned forward, while the car sped onward at a good 
clip. 

“I am real proud of you, Jean,” whispered Marion, as 
she, too, leaned forward. Then she continued in a fright- 
ened tone: “Why, Jean, there is blood on your collar! I 
fear you are injured.” 

“It is only a scratch,” he replied, smiling back at her, 
as he gave the car a little more speed. 

He was thinking how sweet it was to hear Marion speak 
in that anxious way, and show her concern for him. There 


20 


THE SUPERMAN 


is perhaps nothing that is more coveted by a man than the 
opportunity to do some worthy act in the presence of the 
woman he loves. So it was quite natural for Wallace to 
feel that he could whip half-a-dozen such fellows, if he 
could win the approval of Marion Livingston. Her daint- 
ily-gloved hand had rested on his shoulder for a moment, 
as she spoke to hin^, and she had wiped the blood from his 
neck with her own handkerchief. Somehow, it set his heart 
beating like a trip hammer. 

Jean was not given to sentimental ideas, as a rule, but 
there was something in Marion’s look and touch that stirred 
his very soul. What if he could win the love of such a 
woman. But he was merely a servant in the household, 
and his practical common-sense told him there was a great 
obstacle in the way of such a realization. 

Marion, on h^r part, was thinking how brave and chiv- 
alrous he was. She had admired his polite, gentlemanly 
behavior as he drove her about the city. Now she had seen 
him in a somewhat ditferent role. He had rescued a help- 
less girl from two ruffians, and beaten them both into sub- 
mission. His extreme modesty about the matter, also, was 
impressive. How could she help feeling a thrill of pride? 

The car was detained several minutes at a crossing, by 
the traffic rush. As it waited for the signal to proceed, 
Marion noticed a man standing at the side of the street a 
few yards distant who was speaking to a small crowd of 
people. Her curiosity was aroused by hearing the words 
“darkening of the sun,” “judgement day,” as the speaker 
endeavored to make himself heard amid the clatter of vehi- 
cles. She gathered from fragments of the address that the 
man was a street preacher. It was evident from his words 
and manner that he in some way connected the darkening 
of the sun with fulfillment of prophecies in the Bible. This 
idea interested her, for she was a devout believer in the 
Bible. It had not occurred to her, however, that anything 


THE SUPERMAN 


21 


in that book dealt with present-day events. A moment 
later the car moved forward, and the crowd and speaker 
were left behind. 

The car had apparently passed the danger zone, for the 
streets above Grand Avenue were not so crowded, and there 
w'as less disturbance. The Livingstons were approaching 
another crossing, where stood a lone “traffic cop,” appar- 
ently intent upon directing vehicles one way or the other. 
As the Livingston car drew up to the corner, the officer 
signalled it to stop. He then walked deliberately up and 
stepped on the running board. Leaning over toward Wal- 
lace, he suddenly drew a pistol, which had been concealed, 
and pressed it against the chauffeur's side. 

“Turn and go east. No fooling, or Fll blow your head 
off,” he said with a dark scowl. 

Wallace was taken completely by surprise. The clever 
crook had somehow obtained a police helmet and disguised 
himself as an officer, in order to get the drop on his victims. 
There were other vehicles dodging here and there in the 
darkness, but their occupants could not tell that there was 
anything wrong. A single false move might mean death 
to all in his care, so Wallace yielded obedience, meanwhile 
grinding his teeth at being caught in such a trap. All that 
could be done at that moment was to obey orders. Wallace 
was on the alert for an opportunity to escape, or divert the 
attention of the bandit. He would have wrecked the car 
against a trolley pole, had it not been for fear of injuring 
Marion. He would face death in a moment if he could feel 
that it meant deliverance to the occupants of the car. He 
was, however, too sensible to throw his life away in a fool- 
hardy effort. 

In less than five minutes the car and its passengers had 
passed from the fashionable boulevard, where they had been 
driving homeward, to a rough neighborhood bordering on 
the river. Here the streets were full of men and boys, some 


22 


THE SUPERMAN 


of whom were the worse for liquor. A prolonged strike 
of the workers in Babylon had created ugly feelings among 
them and a splendid-looking car such as Livingston's 
Elicited comments that were anything but pleasant. 

Livingston saw that they were in a serious predicament. 
The bandit ordered Wallace to drive alongside the curb 
and stop. They were in front of a four-story building, an 
apartment house of the lower class. Here the bandit was 
joined by several men, who were evidently waiting for him. 
As they crowded around the car, Marion gave a cry of 
dismay and shrank back, clinging to her father. 

“Get out of /the car!" was the peremptory order of one 
ruffian, as he seized Livingston by the arm, at the same 
time brandishing a pistol. 

Livingston stepped out to the sidewalk. 

“What does this mean? What do you want?" he de- 
manded of the man who held his arm. 

“We want some of your cash, boss,” answered another 
rough-looking fellow as he thrust his hands into the bank- 
er's pockets. 

Jean Wallace had been ordered from his seat in the car, 
and was standing near Livingston. His pockets had been 
searched, too, but the booty was small, and a growl of dis- 
appointment came from the crowd. 

“We'll take the girl, then, and hold her until we get the 
dough," suggested another ruffian, with a brutal leer toward 
the car where Marion sat. 

“I'll give you money, if that is what you want," said 
Livingston, hoping to get away from the gang. “Name 
the price." 

“Fifty thousand bucks," replied one, with a greedy look. 

“Checks ain't no good without security," bawled an- 
other, in a tone of disgust. 

“He can stop payment on a check as soon as he gets 
away," suggested a third. 


THE SUPERMAN 


23 


“Give us the check, and leave the girl until we get our 
cash, then we’ll let her go,” said the leader. 

Marion’s heart almost stopped beating at the thought 
of being delivered up to such a crowd. A reassuring look 
from Wallace relieved her fears somewhat. Wallace and 
Livingston exchanged significant glances, which meant that 
they would fight to the death before they would leave Mar- 
ion. The chauffeur looked hurriedly around, then at the 
car, as if meditating a geita'way; but it seemed hopeless to 
try. One bandit was at the wheel, and all the assailants 
were armed with pistols. Apparently there was nothing 
left for Livingston and his party but to fight their way 
through. The semi-darkness of the street gave little hope 
of attracting any outsiders to help them. Livingston took 
out a check-book. 

“Fifty thousand, and no questions asked. I’ll give you 
my word for it,” he said, determined to make one more 
desperate effort to escape. 

“Give us the check,” muttered the leader sullenly. 

Livingston wrote out the check and signed it. It was 
payable to bearer and irrevocable. The leader snatched it 
greedily, placing it hurriedly in his pocket. 

“We want the girl, anyway,” he said with a sneer, as 
though he felt he had worked a smooth game. 

“Never!” shouted Wallace, squaring himself for the 
fight that now appeared inevitable. 

“We’ll never leave her with a lot of devils like you!” 
added Livingston, his eyes ablaze with indignation at their 
trickery. 

The gang formed a ring about the two men, while an- 
other went around the car and ordered Marion out. 

Wallace did not wait for further developments. He 
sprang at the man nearest him, and dealt him a stunning 
blow on the ear that sent him to the ground, dazed and 
helpless. Livingston had grappled with another who had 


24 


THE SUPERMAN 


attacked him, and they were fighting like tigers. Wallace 
turned to his next antagonist, a big brute with fists like 
sledge-hammers. He managed to dodge the fellow’s first 
drive, and surprised him with a sudden kick in his stomach 
which doubled him up with a howl of rage and pain. 

Marion watched the terrific battle with bated breath. 
She felt that the only thing she could do was to pray for 
deliverance. Two of the ruffians had been put out of the 
fight by Wallace, and she somehow began to feel that 
Jean must win, no matter what the odds were against him. 
Her father was fighting just as manfully, but the violent 
strain upon his physical strength was beginning to tell. He 
was not used to such strenuous exertion. Wallace, how- 
ever, seemed possessed of superhuman strength, and he 
gloried in the fierce encounter. There was a half -smile 
upon his face as one after another of his antagonists went 
down under his powerful blows. Four of the bandits were 
now out of the fight, three of them to the credit of Wallace, 
and one beaten up badly by the infuriated banker. Marion 
breathed a little more freely as the fourth enemy went down 
in a heap on the sidewalk. There were three remaining, 
and it began to look as if the battle would be won in spite 
of the great odds. 

Just at this juncture, as Livingston grappled with his 
second assailant, a brutal blow from behind laid him flat 
on the sidew^alk. He fell as limp as a rag, and it looked 
to Marion as if he had been killed outright. She wanted 
to run to his side, but the big brute who was holding her 
arm gripped her tighter. His fingernails were cutting into 
her tender flesh until the blood came. She was powerless 
to move. 

Wallace now faced the three remaining bandits. He 
did not seem at all exhausted or uneasy. If they had come 
to him one at a time, doubtless he would have trimmed the 
whole lot very nicely. However, they had become aware 


THE SUPERMAN 


25 


of his extraordinary prowess, and were more wary than at 
the beginning. One engaged him in front, while another 
went behind him to try and trip him. The third, with a 
blackjack, stood waiting for an opportunity to use his dead- 
ly instrument. 

Now another bandit went down under a terrific rush 
from Wallace, but before the chauffeur could recover his 
poise, one of the ruffians was astride his back, with his 
arms tightly clasped about his neck. Try as Jean would, 
he could not dislodge the fellow, and the grip about his 
neck was slowly choking him. Marion saw the desperate 
situation, and groaned aloud. An awful fear possessed 
her that just when victory seemed imminent, the tide was 
turning against her champions. It was a life-and-death 
struggle. The bandit^s tightly-locked arms were like bands 
of steel about the chauffeur’s neck, while his legs were 
twisted about Jean’s body, so that Wallace could neither 
reach him nor strike at him effectively. There was only 
one means of breaking the fellow’s hold, and that Wallace 
quickly decided to try. He reached in his pocket and drew 
out his knife, flinging open the blade. Another instant, and 
he would have severed the bandit’s wrist and gained his 
freedom. Just at the crucial moment, however, a stunning 
blow on the back of his head, from the blackjack wielded 
by the remaining bandit, laid the chauffeur low. He fell 
like a log, with his tormentor still clinging to him. Marion, 
unable longer to look upon the dreadful combat, hid her 
face in her hands and wept. 

‘T reckon we win,” chuckled the villian who had used 
the deadly slug. 

Marion was rudely awakened from her state of collapse 
by the bandit’s dragging her toward the hallway of the 
apartment house. 

“Come along, and don’t make no fuss or it’ll be worse 
for you,” he growled savagely. 


26 


THE SUPERMAN 


Whereupon, he half dragged, half carried the girl 
into the dark hall. Marion saw that resistance was futile. 
There was no one near to respond to her appeals for 
help. The terrible battle outside had attracted little or 
no attention from passersby, for fights in that neighbor- 
hood were common affairs. The continued darkness had 
also been in favor of the bandits, the streets being poorly 
lighted. Now that she was inside the house, shut away 
from the outside world, hope seemed to wither and die 
within Marion’s bosom. She felt that her father and Wal- 
lace were either killed or desperately injured. Had her 
prayers been all for nothing? She was half inclined to say 
that there was no God, or at least not such a one as she 
had believed in, a God who heard and answered the cry of 
distress. 

Mechanically she went upstairs, as best she could, 
dragged by the bandit when she lagged. 

“You are hurting my arm terribly! Have you no pity?” 
she protested, turning a white, scared face toward her tor- 
mentor as they reached the second landing. 

He gave a coarse laugh. 

“All right. But mind, now, no tricks, or you’ll get 
worse.” 

He led his captive to the fourth floor and along a dark 
hall to the rear apartment. A knock at the door brought an 
ill-visaged woman to answer the summons. 

“What d’ye want ?” she asked with a scowl. 

“Take this girl and put her in the middle room. See 
that she don’t get away or make any fuss, or you’ll ketch 
hell from the boss.” 

With this rude introduction, he pushed Marion inside 
the^ door, and slammed it shut after him. 


CHAPTER III. 

Marion Livingston Gets a Glimpse of the 
Underworld 

The woman in whose care Marion had been placed 
locked the door, and put the key in her pocket. Then she 
motioned Marion to a seat. 

“Sit down,” she said gruffly, eying with greedy looks 
the girl’s expensive clothing and jewelry. She realized that 
she had an unusual prize. 

The woman was several years older than Marion, and 
about the same size. She was not without traces of former 
beauty, but her face bore the unmistakable marks of a 
vicious life. Her manner was anything but reassuring to 
the frightened girl. Noticing the diamond on Marion’s 
finger, the creature commanded : 

“Let me see that ring.” 

Marion gave it to her, hoping this might win some 
favor. The woman held the ring up admiringly, then put 
it on her own finger. 

“Some swell ring, that!” she commented with a coarse 
laugh. Then she added: “Let me see the necklace, too.” 

Marion removed her pearl necklace and handed it to 
the woman, who placed it about her own neck. 

“I will gladly give you this valuable jewelry for your 
very own, if you will only help me to escape,” Marion ven- 
tured, noting the savage delight of her jailer in handling 
the articles. 

“Give it to me! Well, that’s good really! Ain’t I al- 
ready got it? I take what I want without asking, when its 

27 


28 


THE SUPERMAN 


handy. It is not yours to give now. It's mine. Posses- 
sion is nine points, you know." 

Marion had never come face to face with such an 
example of female depravity. She had hoped to find a soft 
spot in the woman's heart, in spite of her rough exterior; 
but apparently there was none. What her captors intended 
to do with her she did not even try to guess. She was 
too distressed about the fate of her father and Wallace to 
think or care very much about her own safety. 

“Come along, and I’ll show you your room," said the 
woman at length, after admiring her new adornments some 
little time. 

She led the way into an inner room and closed the door. 
It was a small bedroom, with bed, dresser, and a chair. The 
furniture was old, and such as is usually found in a cheap 
lodging house. The room had an untidy appearance, which 
caused Marion to gather up her skirts, lest she should be 
besmeared with the dust and dirt. 

“Not as good as you’re used to, maybe,” the woman 
sneered, with a contemptuous toss of her frowzy head. 

Marion did not reply, but it was hard for her, brought 
up amid refined surroundings, to be suddenly thrust into 
such a den. She could not hide her feeling of aversion. 

“You’ll have to undress, Miss," continued the woman, 
as she took an old kimono from a hook on the back of the 
door. “I can’t take any chances on your getting away. You 
can put this on for the present." 

Marion obeyed reluctantly. She would have offered 
resistance to the commands, but feared that it would only 
bring rough treatment. She removed her outer garments, 
and laid them on the bed, then slipped on the old kimono. 
She could hardly suppress a smile, as she caught a glimpse 
of herself in the mirror. The garment was several sizes 
too large for her, and torn in places. 


THE SUPERMAN 


29 


^‘You’ll not be hurt, if you keep quiet,” ventured the 
woman, as she gathered up Marion’s clothes and prepared 
to leave the room. 

“What are you going to do? Why am I kept here in 
this manner?” asked Marion ,with a searching look, which 
caused the woman to drop her eyes. 

“I don’t know, only I got orders and must obey them. 
They may let you go soon. It won’t do no good to make 
a fuss. This place is run under police protection. The best 
thing to do is keep quiet, and let them have their way.” 

Fortunately for Marion, she was too unsophisticated 
fully to realize the nature of the resort into which she had 
been taken. Indeed, she was so upset over what had taken 
place in the street that she hardly cared what became of 
her. Had she not prayed earnestly for deliverance, and 
cried in vain ? At least, so it seemed to her at the moment. 
It was a relief to her when the woman went out, locking 
the door behind her. 

As the key turned in the door, Marion threw herself 
on the bed, with a feeling of utter hopelessness. If she 
should make an outcry it would probably only provoke vio- 
lence on the part of her captors, and accomplish nothing. 
Events had crowded so closely upon one another that it 
was a relief to be alone. 

Marion tried to review the occurrences of the past hour. 
All she could see before her was the pale, bloodstained face 
of Jean Wallace and the prostrate form of her father, lying 
there in the street. If she could only get some word from 
them, and know that they were alive, her own danger would 
not worry her. She felt sure that, if they recovered, they 
would come and rescue her. If they had been killed by the 
ruffians, no one would know what had become of her. 

Looking at her watch, that, strangely enough, the wo- 
man had not taken from her, she saw that it was almost 


30 


THE SUPERMAN 


six o’clock. It was still dark outside, or at least she thought 
it must be, since no light came in through the window. She 
could hear sounds coming up the areaway, and ,on getting 
nearer to the half-open window, she found that people in 
the lower apartments were talking. From the fragments 
of conversations that she could catch, it appeared to her 
that they were desperately poor. They did not, however, 
seem to be bad characters such as she was among. 

Marion had never come in direct contact with actual grim 
poverty, such as seemed to exist in the apartment below. 
She could hear a child crying for food, and a woman’s 
voice saying there was none. It appeared, from the re- 
marks she heard, that some of these people were actually 
getting their food from garbage cans along the street. This 
was due, she surmised, to the strike of the workers that had 
lasted for several months. 

About half-past six the woman brought Marion some 
food, which she urged her prisoner to eat. She left the 
tray on the dresser and went out again, locking the door. 
Marion was too distressed in mind to feel like eating. She 
barely tasted the food, for it was poorly prepared, and 
served in anything but an attractive manner. Soon she lay 
down again from sheer exhaustion, and quickly fell asleep. 

How long she had slept, Marion did not know, but she 
awoke suddenly and sat up in bed. The room was filled by 
a soft, beautiful light, unlike anything she had ever seen. 
Standing by the door, was a figure that thrilled her strange- 
ly. Whether it was a man or an angel she could not be 
sure at first. The vision was clothed in flowing garments 
that were white and lustrous, and was looking down at her 
with the most wonderful eyes she had ever seen. Marion 
rubbed her own eyes to make sure that she was not dream- 
ing. 


THE SUPERMAN 


31 


“Do not be afraid. I am here to protect you,” said the 
apparition smiling at the girl’s evident surprise. 

Somehow Marion could not feel frightened, but there 
was a strange tumult in her soul, as the real significance of 
the visit dawned upon her. 

“I — I did not know that we could see angels with our 
natural vision,” ventured Marion hesitatingly. She hardly 
dared to speak, yet the kindly face of her visitor seemed 
to invite it. 

“It is not given to many to see thus,” he answered. 
“It is a special gift bestowed by the King, and conditioned 
on perfect faith.” 

“It seems too wonderful to be true,” continued Marion, 
more at ease. “I have always believed in such things, 
though.” 

“Mankind in general is slow to believe in the things of 
God. Humanity’s unbelief regarding the realities of the 
spiritual world is amazing. Why should the Father’s 
love and care for his children be questioned?” 

“I do not know why it is so easy to doubt,” returned 
T^.Iaiion slowly. She was recalling her recent experiences, 
and how in the bitterness of her soul she had been 
almost ready to abandon faith entirely. “I feel that 
I am unworthy of such favors, though.” 

“Do not say ‘unworthy,’ dear child. Are you not the 
King’s own? He has made you worthy by reason of 
your relationship. You are on a higher plane than angels.” 

“Higher than angels !” exclaimed Marion in astonish- 
ment. “How can that be?” 

“I will explain. Angels are created beings, but are 
not partakers of the divine nature. Redeemed souls 
are born of the Spirit, and become, in very truth, 
children of the living God. Angels have a blessed 
estate, but servants in a house are of less importance 
than children of the household.” 


32 


THE SUPERMAN 


“It seems so very wonderful,” replied the girl, her 
face aglow with feeling. She looked down at her ragged 
clothing, and smiled. She did not look much like a 
royal princess just at the moment, she concluded. 

“What does it matter?” queried the angel, interpret- 
ing her thought. “It is only for a few days, these 
things of earth.” 

“It may be that I have thought too much of fine 
clothes and jewels. I feel guilty for wearing diamonds 
and pearls, while people around are suffering from 
hunger. I never knew that there was such bitter poverty 
in the world until to-night.” 

“You may be able to help some of these needy 
ones when you get back to your home again. Rest 
assured there was some wise purpose in your being 
brought through this trial.” 

There was a question in Marion’s mind that shs 
desired to ask, but she hesitated. 

“I know what you would ask,” he said gently. “You 
do not understand how such things as you witnessed 
to-day can happen, with a guardian like me.” 

“That did occur to me,” answered Marion frankly. 

“In the wisdom of God such trials are permitted. 
Not that He is unable to prevent them, but that through 
seeming misfortune His purposes may be worked out, 
and your faith perfected. There is nothing that does 
more Jionor to our King than to trust His word. He 
makes the wrath of men to praise Him. Trust His 
love, no matter what comes. He can never fail the 
trusting ones.” 

Marion bowed her head in reverent assent. She was 
getting a wider view of things, and her doubts seemed 
shameful now that she realized the truth. 


THE SUPERMAN 


33 


“The King’s enemies use such trials in an effort 
to undermine the faith of His children, but in the end 
they prove to be blessings. If His people could only 
see how these light afflictions work to eternal gain, 
they would not heed Satan’s suggestions. If you would 
honor the King, repose great trust in His word.” 

As the angel spoke, there was such a winsome smile on 
his face that Marion felt encouraged to ask another 
question : 

“If I could only learn how my father and Jean got 
through, it would bei such a relief. It was an awful 
battle!” 

“Can you not trust them in God’s keeping?” 

The angel’s voice was very sweet, yet Marion felt 
rebuked. 

“I will trust them in God’s keeping,” she said, simply, 
hardly realizing that she had repeated the angel’s words. 

The very expression of her faith seemed to lighten 
the burden, and she felt somehow that everything would 
come out all right. 

“Each one of the King’s children,” continued the 
angel, “no matter how humble or weak, has his special 
ministering angel. They are always with the children 
of the King.” 

Another question had formed in Marion’s mind, but 
she hardly dared to ask it. The heavenly visitant seemed 
to know each time just what was in her thought, and 
anticipated her desire. 

“You may ask any questions you wish. I will ans'wer 
as far as I can. There are things, however, that angels 
do not, or cannot, know.” 

“I had a brother,” said Marion slowly, “who went 
to war. He was a wayward boy, but very dear to me. 
I have prayed much that he might be spared. It seems 
as if Heaven would not be complete unless he were there.” 


34 


THE SUPEKMAN 


‘1 understand you, dear child.” The angel spoke 
in measured tones, then appeared to be lost in meditation 
for several minutes, as if he were looking afar off. 
Presently he continued: “Your brother met death upon 
the field of battle. In the last few moments of his life, 
as he lay mortally wounded, the King’s word went 
forth granting him repentance. The believing prayers 
in his behalf must needs be answered. The Spirit 
breathed into his soul the light of repentance and faith, 
and he fell asleep in Jesus.” 

Tears of joy were shining in Marion’s eyes^as she 
listened to the precious message. A burden that had 
lain heavily upon her heart for months was lifted. 

“Thank God for His goodness !” she murmured earnestly. 

She had come to realize that the rough and trying 
experiences of the day were as nothing compared with 
the wonderful blessings she had received. If it took the 
lion’s den or the fiery furnace to reveal God’s presence, 
then she could glory in affliction. Interpreting her 
thought, the angel continued : 

“The Master Artist chooses a dark background for 
His brightest pictures. There are many things that 
cannot safely be revealed, even to His children, save 
in the hour of deep affliction or danger.” 

“I have .sometimes wondered how it is that God 
can look upon such awful wickedness as we know to 
be going on around us, and not deal out summary 
vengeance upon the evil-doers. We see cruelty, op- 
pression, and robbery on every hand, apparently without 
opposition, and seldom punished. His patience must, 
indeed, be infinite.” 

“It is, and He permits evil for wise reasons, — ^to 
discipline and develop His own people. Also, He uses 
the wicked as a scourge upon the wicked. There is 
not one wilfully wrong act but has its record, and it 


THE SUPERMAN 


35 


will stand charged to the one who committed it. It may 
escape human eyes and avoid human punishment, but 
Divine Justice will visit the penalty in due time.” 

“It is truly wonderful !” exclaimed Marion. 

She glanced at her watch and saw that it was mid- 
night. A moment later she heard the key turn in the 
lock, then the door opened. Marion uttered a little cry 
of alarm at the sight of the person who entered. It was 
a man who evidently belonged to the sporting world. He 
was well dressed, but foul with tobacco and liquor. He 
steadied himself a moment by holding to the bedpost, 
and gave Marion a searching look. 

“I want you,” he said, advancing a step, his evil eyes 
gloating over her beauty of face and form. 

“How dare you come near me?” she cried, her 
womanly nature in revolt against such an intrusion. 

“Listen to reason, now, and don’t get excited. Fm 
not going to hurt you. Let’s talk things over. Perhaps 
I can help you.” 

With all the assurance of a confirmed libertine, he 
could neither see nor believe that any woman would exert 
force to resist his advances. He took another step 
forward with hands extended to grasp her. Marion 
shrank back in horror. The angel had disappeared, and 
she was, so far as she could see, alone with this depraved 
being. If she could only see her angelic guardian, she 
could endure anything; but to be left alone in such an 
extremity seemed dreadful. Had she been dreaming 
awhile ago, or was the angel really there and speaking 
to her? She hardly knew what to do or think. The 
man’s liquor- fumed breath was sickening. A silent 
prayer for help was all the girl could utter. 

The wicked eyes were drawing nearer, like those of 
a wild beast sure of its prey. 


36 


THE SUPERMAN 


Marion covered her face with her hands to shut out 
the horrid sight. An instant later she heard a crash, 
and looked up. The intruder was sprawling headlong 
on the floor. He had struck his head on the corner of 
the dresser as he went down, and blood was streaming 
over his ugly face. 

‘‘Think you have some punch, eh?’’ he growled, as 
he struggled to his feet for a second attack. The blow 
had sobered him somewhat, but had only made him more 
dangerous, apparently. Turning, he locked the door and 
placed the key in his pocket. 

“Fll get you now,” he snarled with a dark scowl. 

“I warn you not to touch me. You do so at your 
peril,” said Marion bravely. She felt sure now that, 
though she could not see her protector, he was there, 
and that it was his power that had thrown the intruder 
to the floor. Her faith, so sorely tried, grew stronger. 

The man advanced again, with threatening manner. 
His hand was just ready to grasp her arm. A second 
time he went backward with a thud that was terrific. He 
did not move for several minutes, and Marion wondered 
if he had been killed by the impact. She hardly knew 
what to do. The thought flashed through her mind that 
she might take the key from his pocket and let herself 
out before he recovered consciousness. She had almost 
decided to do this, when the fellow opened his eyes and 
looked around. He appeared puzzled, as though unable 
to account for the rough treatment he was receiving. 
Judging from his manner, hei was becoming frightened. 
He crawled toward the door, then struggled to his feet. 
Fumbling hurriedly with the key, he unlocked the door 
and went out, locking it after him. His face was terrified 
and pale. 

As his footsteps died away, Marion breathed a sigh of 
relief, and sank down on the edge of the bed, wearied by 


THE SUPERMAN 


37 


the ordeal she had passed through. Then she saw, as 
plainly as before, her angelic protector standing by the 
door. He smiled down at her, as he spoke these words : 

“It was a trial of faith, dear child. You must learn 
to walk by faith, not sight. Your faith is more precious 
in the sight of the King, than whole caravans of gold 
or silver.” 

“I was terribly frightened,” said Marion frankly. “I 
need more faith. I think if I could have seen you, I 
would not have doubted. I was afraid I had been dream- 
ing.” 

“Each test of your faith will make it stronger. You 
are making wonderful progress. Do not be discouraged 
because doubts arise. They are, if overcome, but step- 
ping-stones to higher attainments.” 

The strenuous events of the day and night had told 
on the girl’s strength, and she was growing tired and 
sleepy. The angel continued : 

“You must sleep now and get needed rest. Fear not. 
I will never leave you. Even though you may not see 
me at times, I am always near.” 

Then Marion drew a light cover about her, and in a 
few minutes was fast asleep. 


CHAPTER IV 

The Staging of a Romantic Rescue Scene 

When Charles Livingston regained consciousness, after 
his fight with the, bandits, he was lying on a bed in the 
City Hospital. It was daylight. He noted that fact 
with interest. From the unusual nature of the eclipse, 
he had wondered how long the darkness would last. He 
hailed a passing nurse. 

“Can you tell me what time it is?” he asked. 

The nurse looked at her watch. 

“It is eight o’clock. How do you feel, Mr. Livingston?” 

“I feel all right, but for a dull pain in my head,” he 
answered, running his fingers over the bandage that 
covered the back of his head. 

He seemed to be trying to remember what had hap- 
pened, but his memory was not clear. 

“Yesterday was the dark day, wasn’t it?” he asked 
doubtfully. 

“Yes. It had us all upset here. We. did not get our 
lights turned on for some little time, and with a lot of 
sick people to look after, we had our troubles. In one^ 
of the wards there was a man who had been preaching 
on the streets. He had been telling the people that 
the judgment day was at hand. Someone threw a brick 
at him and almost broke his skull.” 

“I hadn’t thought much about that feature of it,” 
mused the banker with a puzzled look. “It was very 
strange, though.” 

“Yes, he said the world was getting so wicked that 
the Almighty was going to cut things short in a hurry. 

38 


THE SUPERMAN 


39 


1 wonder what he thinks to-day, — to see the sun shining 
as bright as ever.’’ 

“He may be right about the wickedness. From the 
things that were happening yesterday, I could agree with 
him on that point. It certainly looked as if the Devil 
was turned loose, in Babylon. I never heard of such 
an outbreak of lawlessness and crime. I hardly think 
that the end of the world is so near, though.” 

The nurse saw that the subject worried her patient, 
so turned the conversation into another channel. 

“You had a narrow escape from those thugs. I heard 
the doctor say that your companion fared worse than you. 
His skull was fractured, and he had not yet regained 
consciousness.” 

“Poor Wallace! He, behaved nobly; but it was of no 
use. The odds were too much against us.” 

His memory seemed to revive, and the events of the 
night before came back to him clearly. 

“Where is Marion, my daughter? Did she escape 
them?” he asked nervously. 

“I haven’t heard anything, but will make inquiry. 
Please do not try to get up. You must remain quiet.” 

“A'll right, — I’ll be good. Only try to learn something 
regarding my daughter, please.” 

The nurse hurried away, and Livingston sank back 
upon his pillows. He was weaker than he had thought. 
He recalled very vividly now how he and Wallace had 
been fighting to save Marion. The fact that both of 
them had been knocked senseless left a strong suspicion 
that, after all, they might have fought in vain. Presently 
the nurse returned. 

“There is no immediate cause for alarm,” she said 
evasively. “The police are making a thorough search 
for your daughter.” 


40 


THE SUPERMAN 


‘‘I feared such was the case!” he said with a groan. 
The thought that Marion was in the hands of such 
ruffians was maddening. 

'T must go home. Tell the head nurse to come, here,” 
he added. 

“Very well; I will call her. But please be calm, — ^you 
are not in a condition to stand excitement.” 

She went away again, and in a few minutes returned 
with the head nurse. The two attendants tried to 
remonstrate with the distracted father, urging him to 
remain for a few hours longer ; but he was obdurate. 
Nothing would do but he must go home at once. It 
was finally arranged that he should be sent home in a 
private ambulance, in charge of his own physician. 

By nine o’clock Livingston was comfortably settled 
in his own library at home, where a couch had been 
placed for him. His doctor had decided that his injury 
was not necessarily serious, and that he would probably 
be quite himself in a day or two, ordering his patient, 
however, to be quiet. 

The first thing Livingston did was to telephone the 
police department. He made inquiry regarding Marion, 
and urged them to spare no expense in making a 
vigorous search for her. He gave them all the informa- 
tion he could as to the location of the bandits’ quarters, 
with a description of his assailants. He did not, however, 
get much satisfaction from that source. The officer at 
the telephone assured him that everything possible was 
being done, but stated that no clue had yet been found 
as to the girl’s whereabouts. 

Livingston then called up Dinsmore. He knew that 
the boss could accomplish more in the police department 
than the Commissioner himself. Though the banker 
disliked the idea of appealing to Dinsmore in such a 


THE SUPERMAN 


41 


desperate situation he could not stand on ceremony, and 
he felt that thus he might get prompt action. 

Dinsmore answered the telephone, and appeared much 
surprised at what had taken place, at once offering his 
services in trying to find Marion. He promised vigorous 
action, and said he would get to the bottom of the 
matter as quickly as possible. He agreed to report to 
Livingston at frequent intervals during the day. 

Dinsmore felt that this was a golden opportunity for 
him. He knew his influence in the police department, 
and he was not slow to turn it to his own advantage 
when occasion offered. In this case, if he could only 
play his cards successfully, it would give him a good 
excuse for urging his plea with Livingston for his 
daughter’s hand. Incidentally, he had his eye on the 
large fortune that would one day be hers. 

After studying the matter carefully for some time, 
he called the chief of police. 

“I would like to consult with you on a very important 
matter,” he said, when he had obtained the desired con- 
nection. 

'‘All right, Mr. Dinsmore, I’ll be right over,” re- 
plied the chief, puzzled over the subject of the sudden 
summons. He owed his appointment to Dinsmore’s 
influence, and, naturally enough, was always ready to 
serve him. Five minutes later the two men were in 
conference in Dinsmore’s private office. 

"I have a special reason for pushing this matter 
vigorously,” said Dinsmore, after explaining the situation 
fully. 

"I think I know where the girl is. I have been 
looking over the reports carefully, since I learned who 
she is.” 

"I see. You were not in a hurry to disclose the 
information, until the reward was satisfactory.” 


42 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Exactly. It don’t do to work too fast. Keep them 
in suspense a little while, and they are more liberal.” 

“I can tell you that the money part is all right. You 
will get a liberal reward if you do as I say.” 

“What do you wish done?” 

“Livingston will pay twenty-five thousand dollars for 
the safe return of the girl.” 

The chief’s eyes opened wide. 

“That looks pretty good for somebody,” he said. 

“I don’t want any of the money. You get it all. See?” 

“I’m no damned hog, to take it all!” replied the chief 
with an astonished look. He was not used to so liberal 
a share of the spoils. 

“You get it all, old man, — every cent of it. You see, 
it’s this way,” — Dinsmore assumed a very confidential 
air. “I’m interested in the girl myself. I want to stage 
a little romantic rescue scene, which I think will be a 
big advantage to me. Understand?” 

“Oh, that’s your game,” laughed the chief. 

“Yes, I have already put in a bid, but haven’t made 
much headway, especially with the girl. This ought to be 
a good opportunity for me to get solid with both of them.” 

“You’re pretty slick, all right. I wish you success!” 

“If the police take her home, they will get the credit. 
If I take her home, I will get the credit. You are 
more interested in the cash, I presume.” 

“I’ll take the cash every time. You’re welcome to 
all the credit you can get out of it. Give me an outline 
of your little sketch, and I will see that it’s carried out.” 

“You know where she is?” 

“Yes, at No. 635 B — street. That’s a protected 
resort. We can’t very well make a raid, without 
stirring up a fuss.” 

“I don’t want a public raid. It would get into the 
papers, and there would be hell to pay. What I want you 


THE SUPERMAN 


43 


to do is to go there yourself, with a man you can depend 
on. Say about eleven-thirty o^clock to-night. They will 
appreciate it more if she stays there a little longer. You 
stick around to see that the fellow doesn’t double-cross 
us. Give him a couple of hundred for the job. Tell 
him to go to the girl’s room, anl pretend that he’s going 
to kill her, — just a bluff, you understand.” 

'‘Yes, I understand. Go ahead.” 

"Just when he has her badly scared, and thinking she’s 
done for. I’ll break into the room, throw him out and 
rescue her.” 

“Say, Dick;, you ought to be director of a moving- 
picture company. I congratulate you upon your skill 
as a stage manager.” 

“It may be w'orth a lot to me. Bill, if we can pull 
the thing off without a fizzle.” 

“It’s dead easy. Leave it to me! You be there at 
eleven-thirty, and you will find everything in perfect 
order. Here, I will draw you a sketch of the halls and 
rooms, showing exactly where she is.” 

The chief took a pencil and paper, and drew a rough 
sketch of the house where Marion was being held. He 
handed it to Dinsmore with a self satisfied air. 

“All right. Bill. That will do. Now, you fix things. 
I’ll be there at eleven-thirty sharp, and will go right to 
the top floor in the rear and knock. Your man will be 
holding a parley inside. When he hears me, he will 
begin to get savage. Then I’ll break in the door and 
finish the scene.” 

“Everything will be done as you say, to the letter. I 
know a good man for the job. When do we get the 
dough ?” 

“To-morrow morning, without fail. You may depend 
on it. Make sure that no harm comes to the girl. I’ll 


44 


THE SUPERMAN 


hold you responsible for that. Not a finger to be laid on 
her by anyone! See that she has decent care ^n the 
meantime, also.” 

“You can depend on me absolutely. I’ll see to it that 
the game is played without a hitch.” 

After a few minutes’ further talk, the chief left the 
office. Dinsmore immediately called Livingston, and 
informed him that he was hot on the trail of the bandits 
— felt sure he could run them down in a few hours. He 
expressed deep solicitude for the welfare of the young 
wo man, promised to devote efery minute of his time to 
the matter, and added that he would telephone immediately 
when definite news was in hand. 

Livingston was, of course, greatly relieved by this 
report. He knew that Dinsmore was especially interested 
in Marion; and while his aversion to the man was hard 
to overcome, he was trying to look upon him more 
favorably. If Dinsmore should succeed in finding Marion, 
that would be an item in his favor. Perhaps, after all, 
he might make a passable husband for her. She was so 
good that she could reform him, if anyone could do it. 
The father would not urge Marion unduly, but if she 
could give the fellow encouragement, he would let her 
know it was his wish. He believed that if Dinsmore 
became a member of his family, that would end all 
danger of persecution from that quarter. 

The next thing Livingston did was to call up the 
hospital, and inquire after Wallace. He learned that the 
chauffeur was still unconscious, and that an operation 
was necessary. Livingston agreed to assume the entire 
cost of medical attention for the injured man, and 
urged that no expense be spared in caring for him. 

Later in the day Dinsmore called to see the banker. 
To be exact, it was just a quarter past four when he en- 
tered the Livingston house. He was very hopeful, he 


THE SUPERMAN 


45 


said, being sure that it was only a question of hours until 
Marion would be restored to her home. He had the best 
men in the police department working on the case, he 
declared, and they were at that moment putting two of 
the captured bandits through a grilling process, in order 
to learn the whereabouts of the missing girl. The prison- 
ers had already given assurance that Miss Livingston 
was safe, but information as to her actual hiding-place 
had not been gained. The conversation finally drifted 
into the general subject of present conditions in Baby- 
lon. 

“How do you account for such a breaking loose of law- 
less characters as we witnessed yesterday?’’ asked Liv- 
ingston. 

“The pot simply boiled over, that’s all,” replied Dins- 
more, knocking the ashes from his cigar, and taking a 
few vigorous puffs to liven it up. 

“I don’t know that I fully grasp your meaning. I 
seem to have gotten mixed in with the scum, at any rate. 
I can understand that.” 

“You saw enough, no doubt, to convince you that the 
conditions are very grave. The truth is, we are sitting 
half, asleep on the edge of a seething volcano. It boiled 
over a little yesterday, as a sort of indication of more 
violent eruptions.” 

“You mean the labor situation?” 

“Yes. The situation is strained to the breaking point. 
The eclipse came at the psychological moment, as an 
encouragement to vandalism and crime. If effective steps 
are not taken soon, I anticipate a reign of terror that 
will sweep away every vestige of law and order.” 

“You are rather pessimistic. I do not think the sit- 
uation is so desperate as you intimate.” 

“You will see. I know these labor leaders and the 
workers they represent. I can see their viewpoint. I 


46 


THE SUPERMAN 


have mingled with them and heard them talk. They are 
suffering the pangs of hunger, and their families are 
starving. Hunger makes wild beasts of people who are 
ordinarily decent and law-abiding.^’ 

“It is their own fault that they are hungry. Why 
don’t they go to work?” 

“They think they are right. They feel that they are 
up against a conspiracy on the part of employers and 
capitalists. Their experiences with profiteering landlords 
and merchants give them good excuse for an argument 
like that.” 

“But their wages have been increased. Why don’t 
they consider that?” 

“With every increase in wages, the prices of com- 
modities soared. As a matter of fact, in most cases 
the prices for food, clothing and other necessities rose 
before wages were increased. I know it is a favorite ex- 
cuse on the part of profiteers to say that the increase in 
wages is the sole cause of high prices. That is partially 
true. It is also, in a large measure, perniciously false. 
The high price of commodities has been due to an un- 
precedented demand, that is all.” 

“Prices have tumbled to the bottom. Wages will have 
to come down, too. If they don’t come down, our railroads 
and other big business institutions will collapse.” 

“There is some truth in that. I am not defending 
the labor unions. There is room for improvement in 
their methods, no doubt. What I am trying to get at is 
the fact that something must be done, and done quickly, 
in order to avert a revolution. Both sides are wrong, I 
think, and the difficulty is neither side can see it. That 
is where the danger lies.” 

“What would you suggest?” 


THE SUPERMAN 


47 


*‘I would advise a strongly centralized government 
that can get action and do things. That is all that is 
needed.” 

“I agree with you on that point, provided the gov- 
ernment was not anti-capitalistic. If such a government 
would protect our interests, I should say it was an im- 
provement upon the present one.” 

“As it is, there is too much conflict between different 
governmental departments. They wrangle among them- 
selves, jealous of each, other’s prestige and power, and in 
the end they accomplish nothing. If a progressive idea 
» is launched, it immediately becomes a target for certain 
classes to attack, who feel that their privileges are going 
to be curtailed.” 

“I guess you are right there. I know that when our 
interests are threatened we do not hesitate to use any 
n^eans available to beat the other fello'w. We don’t want 
these innovations in government. The old-fashioned way 
is good enough for me.” 

“You want a government that will perpetuate the 
power of the rich man,, and compel obedience by the 
proletariat. There is only one way to accomplish it: have 
a strongly centralized power. Find a man who is big 
enough and strong enough for the job, and give him a 
free hand. Do away with this petty strife and quarrel- 
ing that are blocking the ’wheels of progress. The world 
is in revolt against misgovernment. It is too bad, with 
all our wealth and resources, that we spend our time in 
controversies that are never settled. It is time we passed 
the academic stage and faced these problems like mqn.” 

“There is merit in your idea, Dick. At any rate, 
something must be done. I am going to develop the 
matter just as soon as I get around again.” 


48 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I must be going now, Charlie. Fve got to call at 
police headquarters again. Hope to have some definite 
news for you very soon.” 

Whereupon Dinsmore took his departure and im- 
mediately started down town. 


CHAPTER V 

The Best Laid Plans Will Sometimes Go Wrong 

At about the same hour that Charles Livingston had 
regained consciousness in the City Hospital, Marion 
awoke from her sleep in the upper room of the tenement 
house. She felt much refreshed by her night’s rest, and 
to her delight she found that her angelic guardian was 
visible. He smiled down at her in such a winsome man- 
ner that she felt quite at ease. 

“I half feared that when morning came I should find 
I had been dreaming,” she said. 

“You can see me quite well by daylight, can you 
not?” the angel asked. 

“Oh, yes, I can. I am very sure now that it is not a 
dream. It seems so marvelous that I am permitted to 
see and talk with an angel.” 

“No doubt it does seem wonderful to you. You are 
like a new-born babe just opening its eyes to the world 
into which k has come. There are many more surprises 
in store for you. This gift of spiritual sight, which has 
been conferred upon you, is very rare. You recall the 
story of Elisha, the prophet of Israel?” 

“Yes, I have read it many timies, how his servant’s 
eyes were opened to see horses and chariots of fire all 
about them. I have often wished for such vision. I 
always have felt as if a person must be very holy to see 
such things.” 

The angel leaned over and touched the girl’s eyelids 
with the tips of his fingers. 

“What do you see now?” he asked. 

49 


50 


THE SUPERMAN 


Marion looked down at herself, and uttered a cry of 
surprise and wonder. Instead of the old, faded kimono, 
she was arrayed in a beautiful robe of spotless, shimmer- 
ing white. 

“That is the garment provided by the King for each 
of His children. It is the robe of His own righteousness, 
given to those who believe. It is not your own personal 
attainments that God looks upon. He sees only the merits 
of His Son, conveyed to you in this covering.^' 

“I think I understand now,” she murmured slowly. 

They were interrupted by the entrance of the woman, 
who brought in a tray of food. 

“You didn’t eat much supper. Guess you must be 
hungry by this time,” she remarked with an apparent 
effort at sociability. 

“I do feel more like eating,” said Marion, as she took 
a sip of coffee and tasted the buttered toast. 

She noticed that the woman had on her dress and 
jewelry, and appeared to feel very much at home in them. 
She could hardly suppress a smile at the incongruity of 
the scene, the woman with painted face and bleached hair, 
wearing her 'delicate raitnent and jewelry. She rather 
pitied the depraved creature. 

“I got orders to take good care of you, and feed you 
well. If you want anything special, let me know.” 

She did not say where the orders came from, nor did 
she volunteer any further information, but stood before 
the mirror, smoothing out her tousled hair, and admiring 
her new dress. 

“You must have some pull to get presents like these,” 
she continued insinuatingly, evidently puzzled at Marion’s 
disinclination to talk. 

“My father gave them to me,” was Marion’s prompt 
answer. 


THE SUPERMAN 


51 


‘'Got a rich father, eh? Wish I had one. What’s his 
name ?” 

“Charles Livingston, the banker.” 

“Oh, come now, where do you get that stuff? You 
wouldn’t be here if you belonged to him. They all try 
to pull off something like that. You can’t fool me.” 

Marion did not make any further reply. It was use- 
less to make any further effort to establish her identity. 

The woman gathered up the dishes and went out, 
after assuring Marion that she could go anywhere in 
the apartment, so long as she did not try to get away. 

“To-night you will return home,” said the angel to 
Marion, when they were again alone. 

The girl gave him a grateful look, rejoiced at the 
welcome news. Then she said, hesitatingly. 

“Do angels have names?” 

“Yes^ they all have names. Would you like to know 
my name?’ 

“I should very much like to know, if I am not too 
bold.” 

“My name is Chrysolite. You may call me that if 
you like.” 

“I think it is a beautiful name.” 

A child’s cry in the lower apartment, coming up 
through the areaway, attracted Marion’s attention. She 
remembered what she had heard the night before, and 
looked out. It was light now, and she could see plainly 
down into the windows of the other apartments. 

At a window on the opposite side of the areaway, 
one flight down, a child was leaning out. Its white, 
pinched little face looked up at Marion pleadingly. Mar- 
ion smiled down at it. 

“What is the matter, little girl?” she asked kindly, 
in a half whisper. 


52 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I goo’ girl. Gimme cake,” said the little one. She 
was scarcely more than a baby, and her appeal was 
pathetic. 

Marion looked in her handbag, which she still re- 
tained in her possession, and found she had some money. 
She took a ten-dollar bill out and went back to the win- 
dow. The problem now was how to get the money down 
to the other window without attracting attention. Look- 
ing in the dresser drawer, Marion found a small piece 
of cord. She took this and tied one end around the 
folded bill. Then she swung it down the areaway, with- 
in reach of the baby’s hand. The tiny fingers clutched 
the money and drew it in the window. 

“Give it to Mamma/’ said Marion, as she let go the 
string. 

The day wore away, and evening came. Marion had 
been to the window several times, but saw no more of 
the child. She surmised that the money had been made 
use of, however, as odors of cooking were discernible. 
The evidences of such bitter poverty were a revelation 
to Marion. She promised herself that when she got back 
home again, she would take more active steps toward 
charitable work. She could never again be content to 
live in luxury and idleness, while human beings were at 
her very door, suffering the pangs of hunger. 

The day had seemed long to Marion, for she was 
very homesick to see her father and Jean. It was, how- 
ever, far from being dull and commonplace, for Chryso- 
lite was there. Shut away as she was, in that upper 
room and separated from friends, it was a glorious 
place nevertheless. She had many questions to ask Chrys- 
olite, and he always had wonderful answers to them. It 
seemed to give him peculiar pleasure to *tell her about 
the things of the unseen world, as a famous traveler might 
repeat to a favorite child stories of his wanderings in 


THE SUPERMAN 


53 


foreign lands. Never had Marion seen so great reality in 
spiritual things. Heaven to her mind was no longer a 
mysterious, intangible something that was beyond her 
mental grasp, like a mirage or will-o^the-wisp. It was 
a fixed locality, where God lived, and Jesus sat upon his 
throne. Had she not seen and talked with one of the 
heavenly messengers, whose radiant presence reflected 
the glory of that invisible realm? 

At supper-time the woman brought in food, stopping 
to chatter away for a few minutes. She seemed changed 
somewhat in her manner, and displayed more respect 
and consideration for her prisoner. This rather amused 
Marion, for on the assurance of Chrysolite that she was 
going home soon, she had ceased to worry over the mat- 
ter. She felt there was some wise purpose behind the 
seeming misfortune, though she could not see clearly as 
yet just what it was. Presently the woman went away 
and left her alone again. 

About nine o'clock Marion fell asleep. She was 
awakened tw^o hours later by the hand of Chrysolite on 
her shoulder. 

‘‘We are going soon," he whispered. 

Marion hastily made herself ready. She found a 
long coat in the wardrobe, which she slipped on over the 
old kimono. She was so overjoyed at the prospect of 
going home that she did not even think of her own dress. 
The kimono was quite hidden by the coat, so it did not 
matter. She tied her shoes and smoothed out her hair 
as best she could. Then she put on her hat and announced 
that she was ready to start. 

Before leaving the room. Chrysolite directed her to 
take the two pillows that were on the bed, and make a 
sort of image so it would look as if some one were lying 


54 


THE SUPERMAN 


under the bedclothes. After Marion had done this, she 
could hardly refrain from laughing at its lifelike appear- 
ance. 

‘‘I guess they will think it is I,” she said, smiling at 
her protector. 

“It will keep them from following us too closely, if 
they happen to look into the room,’’ he answered. 

The angel took his ward’s hand and led her to the 
door, which was unlocked. They passed on out into the 
hall, closing the door after them. Then they went along 
the hall until they reached the stairway leading to the 
roof, where they ascended the stairs and passed out upon 
the roof, climbing over the parapets between houses 
until they reached the corner building. Here they found 
the roof entrance open, and they made their way down- 
stairs unmolested, and apparently unnoticed. Marion 
breathed a sigh of relief as she; felt her feet once more 
touch the pavement, and she and her guardian turned their 
steps homeward. 

About five minutes after Marion’s departure the woman 
went into the room very quietly, to see if the girl 
wanted anything. She saw the form under the bedclothes, 
and thinking it was Marion asleep, tiptoed out again, 
closing the door. It was evident from her manner that 
she was expecting some unusual event to take place, hence 
her solicitude for the girl’s comfort. 

At twenty minutes after eleven a man came to the 
hall door and knocked. He was apparently a person of 
some influence in the house, for the woman gave him the 
key to Marion’s room without any hesitation. 

“The girl is asleep. Don’t wake her up until you have 
to,” she said in a whisper. 

“Leave it to me. I’ll manage that,” he returned 
gruffly. 


THE SUPERMAN 


55 


He opened the door and went into the dimly-lighted 
bedroom. A slender form was lying in the bed, appar- 
ently sound asleep. He looked at his watch, and saw 
that it was nearing half-past eleven. 

“Guess I better get busy,” he remarked, as he reached 
over and took hold of the motionless form. It seemed 
very soft and yielding, and not much like a human body. 
There was no response to his command to get up. 

“What the devil is this!” he exclaimed, giving the 
bedclothes a vicious jerk, which exposed the deception. 
Then he sat down on the side of the bed with a blank 
look on his face. 

“Sold, by heck!” he ejaculated, when he had recovered 
from his surprise. 

Going to the door, he called in an angry tone : 

“Here you !” 

The woman came quickly, to see what was wanted. 

“Come in here and take a look at your doll,” he said, 
with cutting sarcasm. 

“What! Where is she? Where is the girl?” she cried 
wildly, as she caught sight of the pillows that had so 
cleverly deceived her. 

It was evident to both that Marion had, somehow, made 
her escape. There could be no doubt of that. What had 
become of her or how shq\ hadi managed to get away, was 
a mystery. 

“Think you played a smart game,' don’t you?” said the 
man, turning fiercely on the embarrassed woman. 

“I ain't played nothing,” she replied sullenly. “Tain’t 
my fault. You let her out yourself through the side door.” 

“You lie ! I only came in here a minute .ago and found 
this dummy you had fixed up and then I called you. You 
know you’re lying. Never mind. You’ll ketch hell when 
Dinsmore gets/' here.” 


56 


THE SUPERMAN 


‘‘I tell you I didn’t let,, her out! Do you think I’d be 
fool enough to do that ? I don’t know how she got away.” 

The miserable creature wrung' her*, hands and threw 
herself on the bed in despair. She saw that she was going 
to be made the scapegoat of the affair,, though she had not 
disobeyed orders. 

“I didn’t do it I I didn’t do it 1” ‘she wailed repeatedly, 
while her tormentor paced the floor, fuming! and cursing 
like , a madman. 

Suddenly there was a knock at the hall door, followed 
by a sharp command: 

“Open this door, or I’ll blow a hole through . you ?” 

It was Dinsmore’s voice, and the two within the room 
were terror stricken at the predicament they were in. They 
knew he’ would accept no' excuse for the contretemps that 
had developed. While they hesitated, uncertain what to 
do,( the door was burst open, and Dinsmorel rushed into 
the room, brandishing a pistol. 

“I’ve got you now,' you villianf Put up- your hands!” 
he said, leveling the pistol at the man. 

Then he turned his attention to the distressed-looking 
female who was tossing in a paroxysm, of fright on the 
bed. He could not see her face, but' he recognized the 
dress as Marion’s. He §at| >down on the edge of the bed 
and tried to soothe the hysterical woman. 

“Don’t be afraid of him. Miss Livingston. It’s I, — 
Dinsmore. I got here just in the nick of time. You are 
safe now. Don’t take on like that.” 

He was congratulating himself on the great | success he 
had made in his dramatic entry. It had worked out exactly 
as he wished. He took hold of the woman’s hand and 
spoke soothingly tCM her. Slowly she uncovered her face 
and looked up at him. 

“Hell and blazes! Who are you?” he gasped, as he 
looked into the painted face of the keeper of vthe resort. 


.THE SUPERMAN 


57 


‘‘What does this mean, anyway?” he demanded angrily, 
looking first at the man and then ait the woman. ^ 

They were too frightened to reply. 

“Get down on youi* knees and say your prayers^ you 
hound !” he roared as the full truth of the situation dawned 
upon him. “You needn’t think you can pull anything 
like that on me. I’ll put you where you won’t do any more 
crazy stunts like this !” 

Dinsmore was furious. To have Marion get away from 
him prematurely was bad enough. Td be placed in' such 
a ludicrous position was mortifying in the extreme. To 
a man of his nature, with his egotism and pride, it was an 
unforgivable offense. Both ithe man and the woman before 
him realized that he was in a dangerous frame of mind. 
The man obeyed the commanding, voice, falling upon his 
knees and whining for mercy. 

“I have a good mind to blow your worthless head off! 
You are a fine specimen to select for special duty. I ought 
to kill you. You are a disgrace to the department.” 

And the infuriated boss gave the kneeling police- 
man a vicious kick in his face, which sent him tumbling 
backward, howling with pain. He managed, to) scramble 
to his feet, and disappeared down the stairs. 

Turning to the woman, now dumb with terror, Dins- 
more continued : 

“This is the return I get for 'giving you police protec- 
tion here. I will see that you gO' to jail this very night. 
What are you doing with Miss Livingston’s clothes and 
jewelry? Where is sho? Speak up, or I’ll break your 
good-for-nothing neck.” 

“I don’t knowihow she got away,” whined the miser- 
able creature. “I was. in here not long before you came, 
and she was asleep on the bed. I will swear to that. ) She 
may have^ gotten out through the' window. I believe that 
officer knew more about; it than he let on.” 


58 


THE SUPERMAN 


“You know you’re ■ lying ! You took the jewelry and 
turned her loose. I’ll fix you ! Give mej that ring and 
necklace !” j 

Dinsmore seized her' wrist with his' powerful hand and 
bent her arm until the bones cracked. The woman screamed 
with pain, and fell in a heap on the floor, when he 
kicked her prostrate form out of his way and strode* out. 

“I’ll make a bluff at it anyway,” he muttered* to him- 
self, as he hurried downstairs and sought a telephone. 
“Lucky I got the jewelry, so I have some evidence,” he 
added with a chuckle. 

Hurrying to a telephone ‘in a nearby drugstore, he called 
Livingston. 

“That you, Charlie?” he asked. 

“Yes, Livingston,” was the answer. 

“This is Dinsmore. I have good news for you. Your 
daughter is on the way home, if she has not already 
reached there. In the confusion incident to a raid on the 
place, I guess she started for home before I actually got to 
her. I am very glad I could be of service. Tell Miss Living- 
ston I recovered her ring and necklace and will return them 
to her to-morrow.” 

“Well, that is good news, Dick. A thousand thanks 
to you. I will not forget your kindness.” Then the grate- 
ful father added after a moment’s pause : “Marion has just 
comq in. It surely is a great relief to me. I want you to dine 
with us to-morrow evening at six o’clock. Will you come ?” 

“Why, certainly, Charlie, delighted to do so. Thank 
you.” ' 

Dinsmore hung up the receiver, sighing with deep re- 
lief. f 

“That was a narrow escape,” he said musingly, as he 
started for home. 


CHAPTER VI 

Cupid Finds His Way Into A Hospital 

The morning after her return home Marion was at her 
usual place at the breakfast table. She poured the coffee 
and chatted gaily with her father as he ate. She related 
a part of her experiences during the two nights and a day 
that she had been imprisoned. 

“You are a. brave girl to endure all that you did, in 
such vile surroundings. It would have driven some people 
insane,’’ said Livingston admiringly. 

“I did not feel at all like that. I was more worried 
about you and Wallace. I did not know but that those 
ruffians had killed both of you.” 

She was on the point of telling him about her experi- 
ences with the angel, but on further thought she concluded 
to wait. She knew that her father was very strongly pre- 
judiced against anything that savored of the supernatural, 
and rather than excite his prejudice, she would remain 
silent on that subject for the present. 

“They did give us some pretty hard knocks,” he said 
laughing. 

“There is one thing I learned through this experience, 
which I hope to profit by. That is, the miserable poverty 
of many people in the tenement houses. I overheard enough 
to satisfy me on that point. Those ipeople are not all bad. 
My heart aches for the deserving poor, especially the women 
and children.” 

“We give liberally to charity. You may have more, if 
you want it, Marion. Let me know when you need more 
money.” 


59 


60 


THE SUPERMAN 


'Thank you, Papa. I am anxious to do something more 
in a personal way to help the deserving ones. I am sure 
there is great need. This dreadful strike has been going 
on so long, it has made times very hard for them. It does 
seem too bad that, with our boasted civilization, some solu- 
tion cannot be found for these endless disputes between 
capital and labor.” 

“The conditions are pretty bad, and I don’t see any 
hope of immediate improvement. I am inclined to the 
opinion more than ever that what we need is a strong gov- 
ernment that can enforce law and order.” 

“Do you not think that the best way to promote har- 
mony would be to remove all grounds for suspicion of 
wrongdoing, and try to get everyone satisfied?” 

“It is impossible to satisfy some people. The more you 
give them the more they want.” 

“Which is exactly the case with almost every employer. 
If he makes fifty per cent, profit, he wants one hundred 
per cent. I read only the other day of a manufacturing 
concern that had earned fifteen hundred per cent, on its 
capital stock.” 

“That is an exceptional case. Few employers make 
anything more than a fair margin of profit.” 

“It seems to me that if employers kept in close touch 
with their workers, a mutual understanding could be reached 
that would satisfy all parties.” 

“You get your ideas from Wallace. He is a full-fledged 
Socialist. If all the property was divided to-day on an even 
basis, it would not be a week until some would be begging.” 

“Wallace is not a Socialist, nor does he believe in a 
division of property. What he does believe in is to give 
the other fellow a decent chance to get along. He is not dis- 
satisfied himself. He looks at the principles that govern 
the modern business world, and he sympathizes with the 
poor and oppressed, just as I do.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


61 


everyone were as good as you, dear, there would be 
no controversies like these. Business men have their ideas 
about management, and to go contrary to the general prac- 
tice brings a storm of protest. No man in the business 
world to-day wants to be a laughing-stock by making rad- 
ical changes in his methods.” 

‘‘Perhaps not, but if I were a man, I would do right 
as nearly as I could see it, regardless of what anyone else 
did. That is what Wallace says he would do, too. Poor 
fellow. I can never forget how bravely he fought to pro- 
tiect us.” 

The dark eyes were suspiciously moist at the recollec- 
tion of that fateful battle with the gangsters. 

‘T shall not forget it either, my dear child. Though 
I do not agree with his political ideas, he is a splendid fel- 
low. I shall give him a suitable reward.” 

‘T want to go to the hospital this morning to see him. 
The nurse telephoned me that he came through the opera- 
tion nicely. I am so glad.” 

“Very well, go and see him. Tell them to spare no ex- 
pense in caring for him. I must attend a meeting of the 
Employers’ Association this forenoon. I shall be very busy 
all day.” 

“Are you really able to go downtown? You must not 
forget that you were badly injured only day before yester- 
day.” 

“Oh, I am all right. I 'will have to keep this bandage 
on for a few days. I feel perfectly well, though. By the 
way, I would like to bring Dinsmore home with me to din- 
ner to-night. I feel greatly indebted to him for getting 
you home last night.” 

Marion looked up inquiringly. 

“I did not know he had anything to do with it,” she 
said. 


62 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Yes, he had things all fixed, though you probably did 
not see him. He said he recovered your jewelry and would 
return it to-day. Perhaps he is not so bad, after all. I 
may have done him an injustice. I hope you will be nice 
to him when he comes.” 

“Of course I shall, for your sake. I don’t like the way 
he has acted toward you, but I don’t want to judge anyone 
harshly.” 

Marion was puzzled to know how Dinsmore could have 
contributed to her escape. She half suspected that he was 
making a false claim, but did not say any more about it. 

Livingston hurried away to his office. The news in the 
morning papers had been very discouraging. Matters 
seemed to be growing worse every hour. The headway 
gained by the unruly element in their first outbreak was 
practically unchecked. The second night had been one of 
wild disorder, and the authorities were unable to restore 
normal conditions. The labor unions’ protest against a 
wholesale reduction in wages was already bordering on a 
revolution. 

Livingston was already debating in his mind the ques- 
tion regarding a stronger government that had been sug- 
gested to him by Dinsmore. It seemed imperative that 
something would have to be done very quickly. The pres- 
ent government had dodged the main issues of the con- 
troversy until they had lost control of the situation. The 
City, State and National authorities were at loggerheads 
between themselves, and the result was chaos. 

After her father’s departure, Marion started for the 
hospital. She stopped at the florist’s on the way over, and 
ordered some flowers for Jean. Now that she was actually 
on the way to see him, her heart beat fast with anticipation. 
Chrysolite was at her side. He noted her anxiety, and spoke 
encouragingly to her as they walked along. 


THE SUPERMAN 


63 


At last Marion reached Jean^s bedside. It touched her 
deeply to see him lying there so white and still. There 
was a bandage around his head, and he was propped up 
with pillows. She could not tell whether he was merely 
sleeping or still unconscious from his injuries. The nurse 
placed the flowers on a small table near the bed, and stole 
away, leaving Marion alone with the injured man. 

She sat beside him for some minutes, hardly daring to 
stir lest it disturb him. She hoped that he would wake 
and speak to her. There was no longer any doubt about 
her feeling for him. He was the one man in all the world 
who could command her admiration and love. Had he not 
risked his very life for her? But what if he did not return 
her love? He was a model of politeness and courtesy ah 
ways, but he might be all that from a sense of obligation 
only. These thoughts flashed through her mind as she sat 
in silence and watched him. 

Finally Jean moved just a little, and his hand touched 
Marion^s. She could not resist the impulse to clasp his 
strong, shapely hand in both of hers, and caress it gently. 
His touch thrilled her strangely. It seemed to her that he 
must be dreaming, for a faint smile flitted across his face, 
and she heard him speak her name very softly. Moved 
by a strong impulse^ she leaned over and kissed his pale 
face. A half-blush stole over her own cheeks, when she 
realized what she had done. 

A few minutes later Jean opened his eyes and looked 
at her. 

“Thank God, you are safe !” he said with a faint smile. 

Then his eyes closed again, and he was silent some 
minutes. 

When again he opened his eyes he looked stronger and 
better able to talk. He clasped the girks hands more closely, 
as they nestled in his big strong one. 


64 


THE SUPERMAN 


'*1 was having such a beautiful dream awhile ago,” he 
said, looking at her searchingly, as if to read her very 
thoughts. 

Her eyes drooped under his steady gaze. 

“I hope it may come true, if it was something very 
desirable,” she said simply. 

“Would you like to know what it was?” he asked, a 
look of intense longing'^n his eyes. 

“Why, yes, of course, if you don’t mind telling me.” 

Somehow she could not meet that passionate, searching 
gaze. She looked down at her hands, and a perceptible 
blush mantled her cheeks. 

“I was dreaming of you, dear,” he continued, clasping 
her hands more tightly. “I thought you came and sat down 
beside me, and — and you kissed me. It would be sweet 
if it came true. Marion, — Miss Livingston, forgive me if 
I am presuming too far. I can’t help it. I love you.” 

“Jean! My dear, brave Jean!” 

Her cheek was pressed against his, and she dropped 
on her knees beside the cot, while his other arm encircled 
her. They remained thus for some minutes, oblivious to all 
save that first, sweet realization of love, inexpressible and 
fully satisfying. 

Presently he spoke. 

“I am only a poor man, Marion. What can I offer you 
in comparison with what you are used to?” 

“Your love is enough, Jean. A cottage with you would 
be dearer to me than a palace without you. I am sure God 
will work out our future satisfactorily, now that he has 
given us each other.” 

As Marion raised her head, she saw that Chrysolite 
had drawn near and was bending over them. He placed 
one hand upon Marion’s bowed head and the other on the 
young man, and said softly: 

“True love is the gift of Heaven.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


65 


Marion alone saw and heard him, but his presence was 
felt by her companion. 

The man and maid remained thus for some time, en- 
joying that sweety and tender exchange of confidences 
known only to those who have made the supreme avowal 
of plighted troth. 

Presently the nurse returned, with the usual intima- 
tion that the time allowed for visiting was up ; the doctors 
feared too long a conversation might hinder the young 
man’s recovery. Reluctantly Marion took her departure, 
assuring Jean that she would call next day to see him, 
and in a few days hoped to take him home with her. 

As they passed out of the hospital door. Chrysolite 
spoke : 

“You are very happy at the blessing that has come into 
your life. Would you like to bring joy to others?” 

“Oh, yes. I feel as if I must do something for some- 
body,” she replied eagerly. 

“Then come with me for an hour or so. I will show 
you where there is sorrow and privation.” 

They had gone but a few blocks when an opportunity 
for Marion’s kind ministration presented itself. A feeble 
old man was making his way along the pavement, trying 
to sell shoe laces and other small articles. In spite of his 
apparent poverty, he looked clean and sober. 

“Good morning,” was Marion’s cheery greeting as she 
paused beside him. 

The old man smiled gratefully. He did not seem used 
to being spoken to by anyone so well dressed. 

“I will take some shoe laces,” she continued, selecting 
two pairs. Opening her purse, she took out a ten dollar 
bill, and folding it up closely, placed it in the peddler’s 
hand. “Never mind the change,” she added, as she hur- 
ried away. 


66 


THE SUPERMAN 


There were tears in the old man^s eyes, when he real- 
ized the extent of the gift. It was more than he could earn 
in a week by selling’ his merchandise. 

Marion and her attendant angel were now in the poor 
quarter of the, city. Here poverty was plainly apparent, 
in a degree that Marion had never before witnessed. The 
houses were poorly kept. Ragged, hungry-looking chil- 
dren were playing in the street or on the stoops of the 
houses. Their little pinched faces told a pitiful story of 
want and neglect. It made Marion’s heart ache to see 
them. Mentally she took note of the locality, with a firm 
resolve to see that permanent relief was brought to the 
needy ones. 

Qirysolite led the way into a dark-looking hallway, and 
he and the young girl climbed two flights of creaking 
stairs. 

“There is great need in here,” he said, pausing at a 
doorway. 

Marion knocked. A moment later the door was opened 
a few inches and a woman’s timid voice asked what was 
wanted. Peering through the dim light, Marion saw a 
slender, delicate woman, with emaciated face, and eyes that 
told of bitter suffering and want. 

“You are in trouble. I have come to help you,” said 
Marion gently. 

“You must be an angel in disguise, lady. I have been 
praying for help, and had almost despaired of being heard.” 

Marion put her arm around the slender waist and led 
the woman to a seat. 

“You can trust me, dear. What can I do to help you?” 
she asked. 

“My children are hungry, and I have nothing to give 
them. Look at them, there in the front room.” 

She pointed to the small front room of the apartment, 
and Marion followed her direction. Looking in at the 


THE SUPERMAN 


67 


door, she saw a group of seven children, ranging in age 
from one year to fourteen. They were all boys, and re- 
markably clean and intelligent looking. They were en- 
gaged in childish play, but their faces told of privation and 
hunger. 

‘*My husband has been out of work for two months,” 
continued the woman, ‘‘and we have not a thing in the 
house to eat. Our rent is considerably behind. When you 
came to the door I thought it was the landlord coming to 
put us out. He threatened to do so.” 

The poor creature was so weak from prolonged fasting 
that she could hardly talk. ^ 

“I will run down to the store and order some things 
for you right away. Perhaps one of the boys would like 
to go with me. After you get some food you may talk to 
me some more.” 

“Why, I have no money, and the grocer will not let us 
have anything,” said the woman with a puzzled look. 

“Never mind about the money. I will see to that,” re- 
turned Marion kindly. 

Accompanied by the eldest boy, Marion hurried to the 
store, and in a few minutes returned, laden with a good 
supply of food. She had given orders for a further sup- 
ply, which was to be delivered later. 

“Now, we will soon have something for you to eat,” 
Marion announced cheerily, as she proceeded to unwrap 
her bundles. 

There was plenty in hand now for a good substantial 
meal, and with the help of the older boys, Marion soon 
had ev-erything in readiness. A couple of bottles of fresh 
milk for the smaller children came in just right. Marion 
felt well repaid for her outlay of time and money, as she 
watched them eat. 

“I don’t know how we can thank you enough, lady, for 
what you have done,” said the mother, with deep feeling 


68 


THE SUPERMAN 


as she surveyed her group of children, and noted their 
bright, happy looks. 

‘‘I am more than glad for the opportunity, dear,” Mar- 
ion assured her earnestly. “It is a pleasure to do it.” Then 
continued: “Tell me more about yourself, if you feel like 
doing so. I want to help you out of this distressing situa- 
tion.” 

“My husband’s name is John Gordon. He is a hard- 
working man, and earns good wages when at work. The 
strike came on, and what little money we had was used 
up. Rents are double what they used to be, and while some 
articles are cheaper than formerly, money goes fast with 
a large family to feed and clothe. We were in desperate 
straits when you came. My husband has tried to get 
help in various directions, but it seemed impossible. 
There are so many people out of work, and just as 
badly off as we are, that one does not know which way 
to turn.” 

The woman was interrupted by a spell of coughing. 
After she had recovered her voice, she continued: 

“The men are determined they will not give in to 
the wholesale reduction in wages and changes in working 
conditions. I should say that half a loaf was better 
than none, but they say they will starve before they will 
compromise. I do not know how it will end. There are 
many who are ready to use force to gain their point. 
It does seem that when many of the rich are increasing 
their wealth so rapidly, they could find a way to give 
the workers a decent living. It seems that the rich are 
getting richer very fast, and the poor are getting poorer.” 

“I had no idea that conditions were so bad. It must 
be dreadful to see one’s children hungry, and have nothing 
to give them. I want you to take this.” Marion opened 
her purse and took out ten clean, crisp ten-dollar bills 
and handed them to the astonished Mrs. Gordon. Then 


THE SUPERMAN 


69 


she continued: ‘‘You can pay your rent, and use the 
balance as you think best. I hope conditions will change 
for the better soon. Here is my card. If you have 
further need, be sure to let me know.’’ 

“I half believe you are an angel in reality,” said 
the woman, unable to keep back the tears. “It seems so 
wonderful that you should come just when you did, and 
not knowing anything about me. Surely God must 
have sent you.” 

“He did. Do not lose your faith in Him. He will 
never fail those who trust Him. And now I must be 
going, for I have some other calls to make. Be sure to 
send me word, if you are in need. I should feel very 
badly if you allowed these dear children to get so hungry' 
again. Promise me you will let me know how you are 
getting on, — will you?” 

“How could I fail to do so, when you are so kind!” 

Marion took her leave of the happy family, and fol- 
lowed Chrysolite downstairs. Service to others was 
bringing to her a rich reward of pleasure and satisfac- 
tion, such as she had never known before. 

“It is more blessed to give than to receive,” said 
Chrysolite, as they passed on down the street. 

Marion made several other calls in the neighborhood, 
under the direction of her guide, where she found the 
conditions extremely distressing. It seemed that hundreds 
of families were on the verge of starvation, and in 
some cases it was evident that a very bitter feeling was 
developing among the workers. Marion had started out 
with a 'we^-filled purse, but by the time she turned her 
steps homeward her purse had been emptied of all save 
a few small coins. She was tired, but very happy. 

“I am sorry I did not begin this work sooner,” she said, 
as she and Chrysolite walked along. 


70 


THE SUPERMAN 


Scarcely had she uttered the words when a man 
going in the opposite direction snatched her purse and 
started to run. He was dressed in workman’s garb, anl 
was not at all bad looking. Marion turned and looked 
after him. She saw him open the purse, and noted the 
blank expression of his face when he discovered that it 
was almost empty. He appeared smitten with remorse, 
and started back toward her. She waited until he came 
up. 

“I — I beg your pardon, lady, if I frightened you. I 
thought you were a rich woman with plenty of money. 
I see you are like myself, very poor.” 

He handed the purse back to her with a shamefaced 
look. 

“If you had asked me, I might have been able to 
get help for you. Don’t you know it is wicked to steal?” 
And Marion tried to look severe; but, somehow, her pity 
was stronger than her sense of justice. 

“No one knows that better than I, lady, but if a man’s 
wife and babies are starving, it is enough to make one 
desperate. I don’t know what made me do such a thing. 
I never in my life took a penny that did not belong to 
me. I have tried every way to get food for them.” 

“It is never right to do wrong,” said Marion firmly 
but kindly. “Tell me about yourself. What is your name 
and where do you live?” 

“My name is John Gordon. I live down the street, 
there, at No. 356. I’ve been out of work several months. 
I have a wife and seven children. They are starving.” 

The man broke down and sobbed like a child. 

“I am very sorry for you,” said Marion, deeply moved 
at the pathetic sight. Then she added: “I think there is 
good news awaiting you at home, Mr. Gordon. Your wife 


THE SUPERMAN 


71 


is a praying woman, and her prayers have been answered. 
She told me a few minutes ago that she had received 
money to pay rent and buy food.’’ 

Suddenly it dawned upon the man that he had tried 
to rob the w^oman who had befriended his family. 

“And you were the good angel who brought them 
help!” he exclaimed with a self-accusing look. 

“Never mind,” Marion replied kindly. “I can ap- 
preciate your feelings. I told your wife that if she 
needed further help, to let me know.” 

“I beg your forgiveness, lady. I was terribly tempted, 
and it came so suddenly I hardly knew what I was 
doing. My wife would never believe me capable of 
doing such a thing. Your kindness is the worst rebuke I 
could receive.” 

“I forgive you,” she said, smiling and extending her 
daintily gloved hand. 

“I will try to be worthy of such kindness hereafter,” 
and he turned to go. 

Marion continued her way homeward. Each new 
experience impressed her more and more that the social 
system was wrong. It gave every advantage to those 
who had position and wealthy to perpetuate their own 
domination of affairs, and left the working-class under the 
yoke. Those who had money did not care how long 
the strike lasted, if they could only win their point. They 
did not care, either, if women and children were starving. 
At the same time they laid all the blame on the workers, 
because they used the only weapon they had to protect 
themselves with. What means had the workers anyway, 
of enforcing their demands for a decent living wage, 
except to strike? Arguments were of no avail, and there 
was nothing to compel the employers to yield an inch, no 
matter how much they might be in the wrong. It was 
merely a question of who could hold out the longest, — 


72 


THE SUPERMAN 


the man with a full purse and plenty to eat, or the 
workman, who lived from hand to mouth. This was the 
only question to be decided, and it had always been 
decided in favor of the full-purse crowd, and would 
continue to be, unless the hunger and poverty of the 
workers reached so acute a stage as to precipitate a 
revolution. In other countries such upheavals had taken 
place, and governments had been overturned almost 
overnight. What the result would be in Babylon Marion 
could not surmise; but to her mind the situation appeared 
fraught wtih grave possibilities. 


CHAPTER VII 
The Hindu Fortune-Teller 

Marion reached home from her round of charitable 
visits about four o’clock. She called up the hospital to 
learn how Jean was progressing, and received a satis- 
factory report. Remembering then that Dinsmore was 
coming to dinner at six, she gave orders to Jarvis, the 
old butler, accordingly. 

She could not help feeling an aversion to the man 
who was to be her father’s guest, but her own cup of 
happiness was so full that she could not long entertain 
censorious thoughts of anyone. She resolved that she 
would treat him as politely as possible, especially on her 
father’s account. It might be just possible, she thought, that 
Dinsmore did have something to do with her getting 
home, since he had her jewelry. At any rate, she would 
give him the benefit of the doubt until she should learn 
definitely. 

At six o’clock Livingston arrived home with Dinsmore. 
Dinner was served soon after, and Marion took her 
place at the table as hostess. She was at her best, and 
Dinsmore was quite carried away with her beauty and 
charm of manner. Had he been less egotistical, he 
would have understood that her cordiality was merely 
conventional. As it was, his vanity was fed to the full 
on her smiles and charming, conversation. It was quite 
easy for him to imagine that she was doing her utmost 
to make an impression on him. Why should she not 
do so? He was a man of great influence in the community 

73 


74 


THE SUPERMAN 


and country, and could take his pick of any number of 
girls among the wealthy set. He felt that he was 
doing the Livingstons an honor to dine with them, and 
that he was showing especial consideration to Marion 
by devoting an evening to her. 

After dinner Livingston excused himself for a few: 
minutes, leaving Dinsmore and Marion together. During 
a lull in the conversation, Dinsmore drew from his 
pocket the ring and necklace he had recovered from 
the woman. 

want to return your jewelry,’* he said, handing 
the trinkets to her. 

'Thank you very, very much, Mr. Dinsmore. I am sure 
I appreciate your kindness. I really did not expect to 
see the articles again.” 

“It is a pleasure to serve those who are very dear 
to us,” he returned with some affectation of manner. 

A startled look came into the dark eyes of the girl. 
What could he mean? There was no possibility of any 
man coming into her thought save Jean Wallace. She 
made no reply, pretending not to notice the significance 
of the words. 

“May I hope to see you often. Miss Livingston?” 
Dinsmore went on. “I feel very much interested indeed. 
I trust you will allow me to call again soon, not merely 
as a guest to dinner, but as a very close friend, to see you 
in a personal way.” 

This was too plain to be misunderstood, and Marion 
felt that she must clear matters at once. 

“I appreciate the honor you do me, Mr. Dinsmore, 
but really, my time is very much occupied. With my 
charitable enterprises and other duties, I am very, very 
busy. Naturally, I must devote some time to Mr. Wallace, 
who is in the hospital, badly injured.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


75 


The man looked rather crestfallen, but was not to 
be so easily put off. 

“H’m. I should not want to interfere with the kind 
ministrations you are engaged in. I greatly admire that 
sort of work, myself. What you have said, only makes 
me more set on knowing you better. I shall hope to 
learn more about your work;, — and Mr. Wallace. By the 
way, who is this Mr. Wallace? The name seems 
familiar.” 

'Tt is Jean Wallace, who is in the employ of my father. 
He was quite badly injured in thaf dreadful battle with 
the bandits.” 

“Oh, your father’s chauffeur! Yes, I quite understand. 
Yoii feel grateful to him, — as a servant. I rather' envy him 
the opportunity that he had.” 

“He is a real man. I have' a very high regard for him,” 
replied Marion decidedly. 

Mentally she was contrasting Jean Wallace with the 
man before her. The comparison was not flattering to 
Dinsmore. Jean was nearer her own age, and he was 
thoroughly sincere in his devotion to high ideals. She 
had not realized before how much she loved and admired 
him. 

They were interrupted here by the entrance of Living- 
ston, so the conversation turned into a general channel, 
much to Marion’s relief. After a few minutes’ further 
talk, Marion excused herself on the plea of being very 
tired, and she went away, leaving Livingston and his 
guest to their cigars and wine. Naturally enough, they 
fell to discussing the labor situation. 

“It seems to me,” said Dinsmore, as he knocked the 
ashes from his cigar, “that the present government has 
proven its utter inability to meet the demand of the 
times. Bomb outrages are of almost daily occurrence, 
and the police are powerless. Every night sees fresh riots 


76 


THE SUPERMAN 


and vandalism. I understand now that the railway 
workers begin a nation-wide strike at midnight. If a 
firm hand is not laid on the reins very soon, there will 
be the damnedest runaway in history.” 

“I am against a compromise while the men are on 
strike. I think I am as liberal as any man you can 
find, but these men are unreasonable.” 

“They are hungry, and about as desperate as men can 
be. Matters should never have been allowed to reach 
this stage. It reminds me of a story about two men who 
went after a doctor for a sick neighbor. On the way 
to the doctor’s, the men got to fighting between them- 
selves, and while they fought each other, the sick man 
died. Our legislative, judicial, and executive machinery 
has been at work for years trying to produce a system 
that would work satisfactorily. There are so many 
conflicting special interests pulling this way and that, 
and they are so powerful, that no headway has been made 
towards solving these vital problems. The welfare 
of the whole nation, as a contented, progressive people, 
is being sacrificed for a lot of selfish, grasping interests, 
who can see nothing but their own personal advantage. 
Babylon should be a world leader, while, as a matter of 
fact, we are on the verge of collapse.” 

“I mentioned in the meeting of the employers to-day 
your suggestion regarding a centralized government that 
could act quickly and effectively in such a crisis. It seemed 
to meet the approval of quite a number, but no definite 
action was taken.” 

“It is too late for such action now: You have no idea 
how conditions have changed in the past twenty-four 
hours. Neither side would consider a compromise now.” 

There was a ring at the telephone, and Livingston 
answered the call. It was apparent from the expression 
on the banker’s face that some startling news was coming 


THE SUPERMAN 


77 


over the wire. There was surprise and dismay visible 
in his looks. He turned to Dinsmore, with the receiver 
still at his ear. 

“My watchman at the bank tells me another bomb 
explosion has just taken place. It was at the Babylon 
Trust Company’s building. He says the streets are full 
of rioters. The whole financial district was badly shaken 
up.” 

“It looks very serious,” said Dinsmore, reaching for 
his hat. “I think I will run downtown and look around.” 

“I will go with you, Dick,” suggested Livingston 
hanging up the receiver. 

“No, Charlie, don’t go out. It is safe enough for 
me, but you are too well known to venture into such a 
crowd. They might do you harm. I will size up the 
situation and call you upon the ’phone just as soon 
as I can.” 

“Perhaps that will be better. Thank you for your 
kind offer. I will await your report with great anxiety.” 

Dinsmore hurried out without further delay, and jump- 
ing into his handsome car, directed the chauffeur to drive 
to the financial district. In a few minutes he had reached 
the outskirts of the riot zone. A big, lanky fellow, wearing 
a red ribbon on the lapel of his coat, stepped in front of 
the car. Dinsmore leaned out familiarly. 

“Hello, Kelly, what are you up to?” he asked. 

“Oh, we’re tired of so much talk;, Mister Dinsmofe. 
We set off a bomb occasionally, to punctuate our de- 
mands. Maybe they’ll understand what we mean after 
a while.” 

Dinsmore settled back on his cushioned seat and 
watched the yelling, disorderly crowd as unmoved as 
though he was looking at an everyday affair. He 
apparently had no fears for his own safety. He was a 
well-known character among the laboring class, and 


78 


THE SUPERMAN 


popular, too, as a political leader. The man Kelly, 
who was evidently a leader, tied a piece of bright red 
ribbon to the front end of Dinsmore's car, remarking 
as he did so: 

“That’ll be a safe-conduct for you, anywhere you 
want to go.” 

Dinsmore thanked him, and resumed his observation. 
It seemed as if there was little or no oppositon to the 
rioters. They were breaking windows and upsetting office 
furniture wherever they could get at it. Fortunately, 
money and bonds in most cases were securely locked lit 
the vaults, so there was not much booty. The explosion 
had broken all the large windows in the neighborhood, and 
the streets were covered with broken glass and other 
debris. Dinsmore drove around without molestation, and 
managed to get a view of Livingston’s bank. Then he 
made his way to a telephone. 

“This is Dinsmore,” he said, when he had been con- 
nected with Livingston’s residence. 

“What have you learned?” asked the banker anxiously. 

“Considerable damage to windows and office furniture, 
Charlie. No money loss to speak of. I would advise 
you not to venture out to-night. Things will quiet down 
towards morning. The crowd shows signs of weariness 
now. Some troops are arriving. As usual, they get 
here after the damage is all done.” 

“Be careful of yourself, Dick. Don’t expose yourself 
too much. I appreciate your courage in taking observa- 
tions for me. Something must be done to stop these dis- 
graceful outbreaks.” 

Dinsmore hung up the telephone receiver, and went 
back to his car. He gave the chauffeur an address on 
thejiipper Boulevard and told him to drive there. Once 
free of the crowd, the car sped swiftly along and in 


THE SUPERMAN 


79 


fifteen minutes was at the entrance to the Boulevard. 
Stopping in front of an imposing apartment house, 
Dinsmore alighted. 

“You needn’t wait for me, Pierre,” he said to his 
chauffeur, as he stepped to the pavement. “I will 
walk over.” 

Then he hurried into the apartment house and made 
his way to the elevator. Getting off at the eleventh floor, 
he touched the button at the door of an apartment. A 
maid answered the summons. 

“I want to see the Madam,” he said, slipping a piece 
of money into the maid’s hand. 

“Ze Madam has just retired. Wait one minute. I 
will tell her who is here. Maybe she will see you, 
Meester Dinsmore.” 

Dinsmore seated himself in a luxurious easy chair, 
and lit a cigarette. In a couple of minutes the maid 
returned, smiling. 

“Madam say to show you in. Let me have your hat.” 

Without waiting for further invitation, Dinsmore went 
into the inner room. It was furnished in elegant style, 
savoring of the Oriental in its decorations and furniture. 
At the far end of the room, reclining on a couch, was a 
woman attired in a gorgeous silk kimono. She rose to 
meet him. 

“I thought you were not coming,” she said, her face 
lighting up with anticipation. 

“I was delayed by the confounded riots,” he explained 
in a tone of disgust. 

She stood with her bare arms about his neck, smiling 
up into his face. 

“In what way is my lord connected with the riots?” 

*T am not connected in any way with them, Naini 
Tal. You know that. I detest such things. There is 


80 


THE SUPERMAN 


no need of having them, if our statesmen were men. 
They are a lot of stupid children.” 

“I am quite ready to believe you, dear. Some day 
they will have a real leader like you, who will solve these 
vexing problems, as the sun drives away the fogs and 
mists. Have I not told you?” 

“Do you really believe that?” the man asked with a 
searching look. 

“If you doubt, come, and I will read the future for you 
again.” 

Naini Tal led Dinsmore into a sort of alcove, where 
there was a low couch, a chair, and a small table. She 
pressed a button which turned on a light. Through the 
colored shade it radiated a soft, weird effect on the sur- 
rounding objects, like twilight deepening into night. The 
man and woman were like shadows in the semi-darkness. 

“Lie down, my dear,” urged the Hindu, “and I will sit 
beside you and look into the pages of the great book where 
our lives are revealed.” 

Dinsmore stretched himself upon the coqch with a feel- 
ing of relief, for he was tired. She drew the chair beside 
him and sat down, taking his hands in her own, caressingly. 
Then she seemed to relapse into a semi-conscious state, and 
remained some minutes silent. At length she spoke. 

“I see you, my lord,” — the tones were low and even, — 
“the central figure in a great company of people. They 
are flocking around you,, listening to your words and ap- 
plauding. There is a conflict between two factions, and a 
change takes place in the government. Men are appealing 
to you for advice. They turn to you as their only hope. 
You respond to their cry of distress. You are like a father 
to them. You restore their lost hopes, and give them new 
laws. There is a period of great prosperity such as men 


THE SUPERMAN 


81 


never knew before. The people give you an ovation, and 
make you their emperor. I see a crown, and a world- 
empire before you.” 

Unbeliever as he had been in the supernatural, there 
was something so mysterious and thrilling about the seance 
that it impressed him as never before. He had heard the 
woman say some of these things before, but this time she 
had gone further. Somehow it gripped him,- — ^this dream, 
or vision, or whatever it was, of his future greatness. What 
if it were true, after all? He was quite ready to believe 
himself capable of great things. Indeed, there was no 
limit to Dinsmore’s ambition. 

“You are some dreamer, my sweet rose of the Orient,” 
he said half-seriously. “When I get to be Emperor of 
Babylon, you shall be my royal consort.” 

“I shall hold you to that promise,” answered the seeress 
soberly, “You will find that Naini Tal has spoken truly. 
I am not deceiving you.” 

“I believe you, dear. I used to think you made those 
stories up as you went along, but it seems different now. 
Something seemed to impress me that they are real.” 

“You will find out. Do you think I would deceive you ? 
I might deceive some; but you, never!” 

“I don’t understand how you can tell, — how you can 
read the future like that.” 

“I do not know, myself. It is a gift. I have had it 
from childhood. I have used it to make money. With 
you it is different. I do not tell you these things for money, 
but because — ” 

“Because you love me, sweetheart,” he said, finishing 
the sentence for her. 

“Yes,” she returned shyly, caressing his hands. 

“Can you teach me your art?” asked Dinsmore bluntly. 

“I do not know. Some can learn it. Others cannot. 
I will try to teach you.” 


82 


THE SUPERMAN 


“You have taught me to love you,” he said, drawing her 
to him. 

Suddenly the woman drew back as though repelled by a 
blow. 

“What is it?” he asked. 

“Who is the woman you met to-night? The one with 
dark hair and eyes like the starlight?” 

“You see too much, dear,” he answered evasively. 

“Tell me. Who is she?” she persisted. 

“I dined with a friend, a rich banker. He has a daugh- 
ter. I cannot help it if she likes me, — can I ?” 

Naini Tal seemed relieved. 

“Oh, is that all? Of course you cannot help it. But 
beware of her. Naini Tal will not suffer any rivals. She 
must have your whole love, or nothing.” 

“Don’t be afraid, little girl. I love no one but you.” 

“You spoke of learning to read the future. Some time 
I will have you meet my uncle^ Mergui. He is a wonderful 
man. He is a magician.” 

“I shall be glad to meet him. I have always wanted to 
make a study of necromancy. I think there is something 
in it. Please arrange for me to see him.” 

“I shall do so very soon. He may be able to teach you, 
also. You have great talent.” 

It was long after midnight when Dinsmore took his de- 
parture. He had come to be amused, merely, by this pretty 
Hindu fortune-teller. He had never believed much in oc- 
cultism, but, somehow, it ministered to his vanity to hear 
these flattering things about himself. He had a craving for 
power and influence. Money was only an incidental me- 
dium. He was not greedy for gold in the sense that most 
of the rich men in Babylon were. Moreover, he was not 
indolent or dissipated like some of the aforesaid rich men. 
He was an untiring worker. To these traits he owed his 
great success as a political leader. Since this last interview 


THE SUPERMAN 


83 


with Naini Tal life seemed to open up before him like a 
wonderful vision. There were limitless possibilities for him. 
At any rate, he would leave nothing undone that might 
conduce to his success. There was no telling what the 
present crisis in Babylon would open up in the way of op- 
portunity. He had made a votive offering at the shrine of 
Ambition, and henceforth Power was to be his one pursuit. 


CHAPTER VIII 

A Notable Labor Demonstration 

When Babylon awoke on the eighteenth of June, it 
faced the most complete tieup of traffic in its history. The 
threat of the railway unions to call a nation-wide strike had 
been fulfilled. Not a train was moving in the entire country. 
Trains that were on the road at midnight had been taken 
to the nearest division terminal and abandoned by the crews. 
After that hour no trains were despatched,, for the simple 
reason that there was no one to run them. Naturally, a 
great many people were taken by surprise. No one be- 
lieved that such a drastic move would be made. The gen- 
eral strike already in force, affecting almost every phase 
of manufacturing and local industries, had badly crippled 
the facilities for carrying on business. This last move para- 
lyzed the entire country. The laboring-class had played its 
last card, and waited for the outcome. 

Inasmuch as Babylon was the seat of 'the National 
government, as well as the State^ all the machinery of the 
various governmental departments was at once put in 
motion. It was not harmonious action, by any means, but 
something had to be done. It was considered more impor- 
tant to get the machinery moving than first to work out a 
definite policy to be followe^d. The :ilawmaking bodies. 
State and National, immediately began to reel off new legis- 
lation, prohibiting strikes and compelling men to work, no 
matter what grievances they had. The judicial branch of 
the government issued sweeping injunctions that left no 
freedom of individual action whatever. There was no 
doubt as to their meaning. If two men stopped work at 


84 


THE SUPERMAN 


85 


the same time, it was a conspiracy. Nothing was said about 
a conspiracy on the part of rich men to perpetuate their own 
power and influence to the exclusion of everybody else. 
The only element of doubt about the injunctions was 
whether they would be obeyed. If they were, everything 
would be all right. 

Not only did the legislative and judicial branches of the 
government do their utmost, but the executive powers of the 
city. State and Nation were called into action. Troops 
were ordered out at various points to enforce law and order. 
There seemed to be a hitch there that promised to be very 
embarrassing to the government. The troops declined to 
take the field against their fellow-countrymen. Almost to a 
man, they signed a protest, stating that while they would 
gladly lay down their lives to repel invasion by a foreign 
power, they would not start a civil war by firing on their 
friends and neighbors. They intimated that there were 
other ways of settling the controversy, — ways that would 
not involve loss of life. 

It was very apparent that without the soldiery to enforce 
the decrees, they were of little use. The machinery was 
undoubtedly in motion, but it was not getting the Ship of 
State anywhere. That time-honored vessel, which had 
weathered many a storm, simply stood still. 

When this stage had been reached, and it was plain that 
nothing could be accomplished by new statutes and injunc- 
tions, a conference was announced with the labor leaders, 
who were invited to meet the representatives of the govern- 
ment, with a view to going over once more the questions 
at issue. The laborites responded, though with some reluc- 
tance. They had attended many conferences, but no agree- 
ment could be reached. However, they would try again, 
and as they held the trump card, it was hoped that some 
concessions would be made which would make a settlement 
possible. 


86 


THE SUPERMAN 


It was late in the day when the conference assembled 
in the National capitol. It was of short duration. 

“What concessions are the labor unions willing to 
make?” was the question fired as an opening gun by the 
chairman of the meeting. 

“We are not here to make concessions,” shot back the 
laborites* spokesman ; “we are here to restate our determin- 
ation that we will not place our free and independent 
Babylonian necks under the heel of tyrannical class-rule. 
We feel, as we have stated before, that we are entitled to 
live in this great country, with a fair degree of comfort. 
With such wonderful resources as we have, there is an 
abundance of everything needed for every man, woman, and 
child in Babylon. We are producing plenty for ourselves 
and something for the outside world. We are also produc- 
ing a large crop of millionaires, and a few billionaires. We 
feel that what we need is more thousandaires. The 
founders of our great country never contemplated the de- 
velopment of such a class as millionaires. It is a mon- 
strosity such as they never dreamed of. When wealth can 
be amassed so easily and quickly by those who happen to 
have the advantage, we cannot feel that we should give up 
the few small concessions that we have wrung from the grip 
of the taskmaster. We will make no concessions.” 

“I told you so. Those fellows mean business,” said 
Dinsmore in a whisper, as he nudged Livingston with his 
elbow. 

“They are very unreasonable,” replied the banker in a 
low tone. 

“You have heard the statement of the labor representa- 
tive,” said the chairman, addressing the assemblage. “What, 
if any, concession is to be made by the employers?” 

“None at all!” shouted a small, grey-haired man, spring- 
ing to his feet, and waving his arms frantically. “We will 
never yield to the clamor of a lot of agitators who pretend 


THE SUPERMAN 


87 


to represent the honest workers of Babylon. That man 
who just spoke is a traitor to our country and its institu- 
tions !” 

“Millionaires and billionaires are not a Babylonian in- 
stitution. Industrial feudalism is not a Babylonian insti- 
tution. Millionaires have no business on this little earth. 
Their place is in — 

The vigorous rapping of the gavel by the chairman cut 
short this mild retort made by the first speaker, represent- 
ing the laborites. Incidentally it left some doubt in the 
minds of the hearers, for this time Livingston nudged Dins- 
more, saying: 

“Where did he say they belonged? I didn’t catch that 
last word.” 

“In Heaven, of course,,” replied Dinsmore with a 
chuckle. 

Rapid-fire discussion of the relative merits of the op- 
posing factions soon reached a stage where the chairman 
could no longer make himself heard. Charges and counter- 
charges were hurled back and forth by the excited crowd, 
until the meeting bordered on a riot. Finally the confer- 
ence broke up in disorder, and the crowd wormed its way 
out of the building. 

“Come home with me to dinner, Dick,” said Livingston, 
as he and Dinsmore got away from the crowd, and found 
the banker’s automobile. 

“Thank you, Charlie, I will,” replied Dinsmore readily. 

The two men entered the car, and were soon on their 
way uptown. There was not much talking done by either 
of them, for each was deeply engaged in thought. Livings- 
ton was somewhat disturbed over the outcome of the meet- 
ing, and was trying to forecast the next move. Dinsmore’s 
thoughts were divided between the things that Naini Tal 
had said to him the night previous and the anticipation of 
another opportunity to talk with Marion. Perhaps the 


88 


THE SUPERMAN 


present crisis in governmental affairs would bring him the 
longed-for opportunity to become something more than a 
great politician. What he wanted was to organize a govern- 
ment that would reflect credit upon the great Babylonian 
nation. The resources were theirs. All it needed was a 
master mind to work out the problem, and set the wheels of 
production going. Why could not the rich people see that 
they were bringing about their own downfall by such grasp- 
ing selfishness? 

'They are a lot of stupid asses !” he blurted out, unaware 
that he was speaking aloud, so intense was his thought. 

Livingston looked at him approvingly, and nodded. 

"That was just my thought, Dick. If the unions are 
in for a fight, we will give it to them. We have plenty to 
eat. They have nothing.” 

When Livingston reached home with his guest, Marion 
had just returned from a visit to the hospital. She was 
somewhat disturbed when she learned that Dinsmore was to 
be their guest so soon again. She had hoped that her re- 
buff of the previous evening would serve to keep him away 
for a time, at least. What worried her most was the fact 
that her father seemed to be getting very intimate with Dins- 
more. He had already hinted to her that he approved of 
Dinsmore's attentions to her. Of course he did not as yet 
know of her affair with Jean, and she felt that it was her 
duty to acquaint him with the facts as soon as she had an 
opportunity. She hoped that he would commend her course, 
but as to this she already had some misgivings. 

Marion was at her place when dinner was served, and 
played the part of hostess just as affably as on the previous 
evening. She was, however, careful to preserve that de- 
gree of reticence in her manner which would discourage 
any attempt on Dinsmore’s part to renew his attentions. 
She was hopeful, too, that her father would not leave her 


THE SUPERMAN 


89 


alone with Dinsmore, as he had on the evening before. In 
this she was disappointed. 

Just when Marion was about ready to excuse herself 
and retire, Livingston suddenly remembered that he had 
left upstairs some papers that he wanted to show to Dins^ 
more Of course she could not go, then, until his return, 
without plainly slighting their guest. Dinsmore was not 
slow to tatke advantage of their tete-a-tete. 

“I am very much interested in your work among the 
poor,” he said, as he took another chair considerably nearer 
to Marion. “I am wondering if you would allow me to ac- 
company you some day on your rounds?” 

“Why, I am afraid — well, I hardly think you would find 
it agreeable to go into all of those places,” she replied with 
a distressed look. 

“Oh, I wouldn’t mind that in the least. I’d deem it a 
pleasure to go anywhere with so charming a person as 
yourself,” returned Dinsmore hopefully. 

“I am sure I appreciate your kindness; but really, I do 
not feel that I can accept your offer to accompany me.” 

She spoke firmly but kindly, yet with a finality of man- 
ner that she hoped would head him off. Dinsmore looked 
taken aback somewhat, but persisted. 

“Then perhaps you will allow me to call and spend ^n 
evening with you. I am very anxious to have a good long 
talk with you.” 

Marion looked anxiously at the door, in hope that her 
father would be returning. She did not like to give the 
man a pointblank refusal to see him, but at the same time 
she could not afford to permit a misunderstanding. 

“I am afraid that will be impossible,” she answered with 
decision. 

“Then you have some reason for not wishing to see me 1” 
he said, shortly. 


90 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I wish you would not press me further, Mr. Dins- 
more. It must be obvious to you that I cannot comply 
with your wishes.” And she looked imploringly at him, 
unable to comprehend his persistence. 

“Very well, then. I shall not try to coax you.” 

Dinsmore was considerably nettled by her persistent re- 
fusal to see him, and he made no effort to conceal his dis- 
pleasure. Marion was beginning to feel afraid of him. 
She recalled what her father had said about him being a 
dangerous man, and she felt that she had angered him by 
her continued refusal. 

At this juncture, Livingston returned to the room, and 
the strain of the situation was relaxed, for Marion, hastily 
excusing herself, left the room. 

She went to her own room, determined to wait there 
until Dinsmore had gone, and then seek an interview with 
her father; for she must tell him about her affair with 
Jean, and learn the exact truth regarding Dinsmore’s ex- 
pectations. Whatever came to pass, she would never dis- 
appoint Jean. 

At ten o’clock Dinsmore took his departure. Marion 
heard him going out, and a few minutes later heard her 
father come upstairs, whereupon, she went to his room, and 
rapped at the door. He knew her signal and called to her 
to come in. 

“Well, what is it, my dear?” asked Livingston, as 
Marion seated herself on a low stool at his feet, a favorite 
resort when she wanted to have a confidential talk with him. 

“Why do you want me to see Mr. Dinsmore? Why 
does he want to see me?” she asked with a troubled look. 

“He has asked me for permission to try and win you 
for his wife. I told him it was for you to decide.” 

“I could never marry him. Papa. I do not like him. 
Even if— if— ” 

“If what?” he asked as she hesitated. 


THE SUPERMAN 


91 


“If I were free, I could never love a man of his dis- 
position well enough to marry him/' 

“Why? What is there so bad about him?" 

“I am half afraid of him. I do not like him.” 

“You say, if you were free. I was not aware that there 
was anyone else. May I ask who it is? I hardly thought 
you would settle such an important question without at 
least letting me know.” 

“I did not mean to keep it from you. Daddy dear, but 
you have been so busy, I couldn't get at you. It is a very 
recent affair, and the man is one who stands high in your 
esteem.” 

“If he is worthy of you, I suppose I shall have to ap- 
prove. It seems hard to think of giving you up, though, 
even to a worthy man. You are all I have left, Marion.” 

“You know I will never love you any the less. When 
I am married I want you to live with me. You need not 
lose me altogether.” 

“That would depend on who your husband might be. 
Who is the fortunate fellow?” 

“Jean.” 

“Jean! You do not mean Jean Wallace!” 

“Yes. I love him very dearly, and have promised to 
marry him.” 

“My dear child ! Have you lost your senses ?” 

“No, Papa. I have not lost my senses. I do not see 
that you can find any fault with Jean. He is my ideal of 
a man. Strong, clean, and true, — in every sense of the 
word.” 

“This is a shock to me, Marion. I never dreamed of 
such a thing. I do not see how a girl with your accom- 
plishments can have anything in common with such a fel- 
low. Why, he has nothing! He is just an ordinary me- 
chanic. He could not give you a decent home.” 


92 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I had not thought about how much money he could 
earn, or what luxuries he could provide. I know that he 
loves me. That is enough.” 

“I am afraid you have not considered the matter care- 
fully enough, Marion. You have been carried away with 
a romantic impulse, because he fought to protect you. I 
believe your good sense will show you that you have made 
a mistake. Jean is a good enough fellow, but he is not the 
man for you. You want a man of large character, a busi- 
ness man, who can give you surroundings worthy of you.” 

“I think love is the most important thing, Papa. Jean 
will prove his worth, I am sure. He is a very industrious 
fellow. If he only had the opportunity, he would become 
a very successful business man. He has studied a great 
deal, and is quite ambitious to advance.” 

“This is a hard blow to me, Marion. I cannot see as 
you do. I believe it is a terrible mistake, and hope you 
will give up such a foolish idea. If it were some one who 
was your equal in a social way, I would not say anything. 
It is a great disappointment to me that you cannot give 
Dinsmore some encouragement.” 

“You know I would do anything within my power to 
please you. Papa. But I could not marry a man like that. 
I do not believe anyone is free to degrade the high and holy 
relationship of marriage by making it a mere business trans- 
action. Without love, such an alliance is a mockery and 
sin. I — I don’t see why you dislike Jean so much.” 

The dark eyes were full of tears, and the young lips 
quivered with suppressed grief and disappointment. 

“I don’t dislike him, child. He is a good servant. I 
never dreamed of considering him as a son-in-law. It will 
take some time for me to get used to it. Give me a little 
time to think it over.” 

Marion could see that her father was bitterly disap- 
pointed. Never had she seen him more disturbed over 


THE SUPERMAN 


93 


anything^ and the careworn expression on his face grieved 
her. She already half guessed the truth, — ^that Dinsmore 
was bringing pressure to bear on her father in some man- 
ner, on her account. lit was plain to her that the banker 
feared the “boss” and that the man's sinister influence was 
forcing him against his will. 

After a few minutes' more talk, Marion bade her father 
good-night, and retired to her own room. She had re- 
turned home from the hospital light hearted and gay, for 
she had been with Jean for an hour or more. He was re- 
covering rapidly, and they had been planning for the future. 
Everything had then looked bright and hopeful for them. 
Now this dark cloud had fallen across their pathway, and 
she felt worried. Sure that, under ordinary conditions, 
her father would not hold any bitter opposition to Jean, 
she felt that there must be something between Dinsmore 
and him that she could not fathom. The more she dwelt 
upon the situation, the more impossible it seemed to her to 
even think of giving up Jean. 


CHAPTER IX 

The Little Grey-Haired Millionaire 

When the sun arose upon Babylon the day after the be- 
ginning of the big strike, there was a greater surprise in 
store for its people than they were prepared for. Here and 
there, groups of men were discussing in hushed voices a 
placard which had been posted in conspicuous places all 
over the city. The reading of these notices was like this: 

Having exhausted all efforts for a rea- 
sonable SETTLEMENT OF CONTROVERSIES OF 
MANY years" standing, WE HAVE TAKEN THE 
ONLY STEP POSSIBLE. HEREAFTER THE GOV- 
ERNMENT OF Babylon will be run by and 
FOR THE PEOPLE. PuBLIC UTILITIES WILL BE 
OPERATED AND CONTROLLED BY THE GOVERNMENT. 

.At the bottom of the notice was a list of the public utili- 
ties to be taken over by the government, among which 
were the railroads; telegraph lines; elevated, subway, and 
surface-car lines ; gas, electric and water plants ; coal mines, 
and numerous other industries. 

As an accompaniment to the notices^ there was a medley 
of familiar sounds borne on the fresh June breeze. Loco- 
motives were whistling and puffing in the railroad yards. 
The noisy gongs of street cars were ringing everywhere. 
Whistles of factories, which had long been silent, were 
screaming their invitations to the workers to assemble again 
for their duties. Automobiles of every description, from 
the little runabouts to great, heavy freight trucks, were 
darting about the streets like mad. Men in overalls were 
marching to work, with more than their old-time enthusiasm. 

94 


THE SUPERMAN 


95 


“Quite a change from yesterday ! How did it all come 
about?” asked a newcomer on the scene, as he paused be- 
side one of the groups and read the placard. 

“The representatives of the people just got together and 
decided that the time was ripe for a change. They are 
tired of class-rule and corrupt politics. They formulated 
a plan, or set of plans, which will be worked out as rapidly 
as possible. These plans are based on the assumption that 
all men are free and equal, and that all public questions are 
to be viewed in a way to bring the greatest good to the 
greatest number.” 

The speaker, a man in the uniform of a railway em- 
ployee, smiled as he noted the surprise of the newcomer at 
his reply. 

“And all this change was made overnight!” he ex- 
claimed, apparently still unable to comprehend fully the 
swift march of events. 

“We had it planned out some time ago,” replied the 
railway employee. “All we were waiting for was to con- 
vince a few skeptical ones that it could be done.” 

“A revolution I A bloodless revolution 1” said the first 
speaker. 

“It is more a return to first principles upon which our 
great and glorious country was founded. The framers of 
our original Constitution could not foresee the abuses that 
would develop under unrestrioted personal liberty. They 
meant that a man’s liberty should be absolute, so long as he 
did not take advantage of someone else. I have precisely 
the same right under the Constitution as every other man, — 
no more, no less. They also meant that in the development 
of the country, that instrument should benefit the people as 
a whole. The opening up of natural resources of fabulous 
extent, the upbuilding of a continent received brand-new 
from the hand of the Creator, and the marvelous increase 
in property values, were conditions never contemplated by 


96 


THE SUPERMAN 


our forefathers as a legitimate prey for private greed. In 
their day there was no such thing as millionaires, trusts, 
combines, speculators, or legalized extortioners. Or — ” 

“Labor unions and closed shop,” interrupted the objec- 
tor, with a sarcastic grin. 

“The unions are merely an inevitable result of con- 
ditions brought about by the greed and oppression of em- 
ployers. They are a mild form of protest against oppres- 
sion. There are other forms of protest that are not so mild. 
The Bolshevist is a product of extreme oppression. We, 
fortunately, have not reached that stage.” 

“We are not far from it, when our government is over- 
turned and we are denied the rights we have always had. 
I tell you, sir, that your experiment will not be a success. 
We have simply got a new set of bosses, and they won’t be 
any better than the old ones.” 

“That remains to be seen. We are going to try the ex- 
periment, anyhow. The majority are in favor of it. It 
is more logical that the majority should rule. We have 
had a long spell of minority rule by a lot of political grafters 
and the representatives of predatory wealth. These in- 
terests have built up a system of official aristocracy in the 
organizations that they control. Somb of these official 
aristocrats have altogether too much power in their 
hands. They have dictated to everyone in Babylon, from 
the President down. They can oppress to the last degree 
the little fellow who opposes them. They can blacklist him, 
take away his bread and butter, and starve his family, — 
they can all but kill him, and he cannot defend himsdf, 
unless — ” 

“Unless he belongs to the union, and can call a strike !” 

“That is about the only check on these malicious perse- 
cutions. It happens at times that a man does not belong to 
the union. In that case, he is absolutely helpless, — I mean 
he has been under the old order of things. These official 


THE SUPERMAN 


97 


tyrants are through. Their reign is ended, and their power 
is broken. They will be relegated to the scrap-heap along 
with speculators, profiteers, and other useless material.” 

“You have no legal or moral right to seize factories or 
railroads or other properties, and say you will operate them 
for the public benefit. Such action is piratical. These in- 
dustries are the outgrowth of capital invested by those who 
were fortunate enough to have it. Capital is the product 
of stored-up labor. Our ancestors worked, then they 
handed down the result of their toil to their children. Labor 
without capital is helpless. Capital is supreme. It should 
dictate to labor.” 

‘Tt has dictated all right, no doubt about that ! We do 
not believe it is supreme. We believe the individual toiler, 
who contributes his share towards producing what the 
world needs, is supreme. As for the stored-up wealth that 
has been handed down, and that you term stored-up labor, 
I will say this : The great bulk of wealth in Babylon at 
the present time is not that which has been handed down, 
it is that kind which has been hoarded up by predatory in- 
terests, either corporate or private. It matters little which 
it was. Corporations are largely a mere screen behind 
which a coterie of individuals hide their personal avarice 
and greed. The wealth has been created by toilers. The 
persons who actually did the work have received a mere 
pittance, while the man who stood and looked on and 
bossed the job, or tried to boss it, took ninety per cent of 
the proceeds, or more, if he could get it.” 

“He had a right to. He paid the bills.” 

“He paid the bills with the proceeds of the toil. Say 
it was an equal partnership, that labor and capital were 
both entitled to fair returns. Who dictated the terms 
of settlement?” 

“The boss, of course. He had a right to.” 


98 


THE SUPERMAN 


“When the great country of Babylon was new, there 
was very little capital. The wealth was here, but it lay 
hidden in forests, in rich mineral deposits, and in fruit- 
ful farm lands. There was a mere trifle of developed 
wealth. It had to be hewn out of the forests, or due 
up out of the earth. Men had to go out and work, and 
plow the fields. Then they planted seed, and cultivated the 
crops. Railroads were built, and cities sprung up as if by 
magic, until a continent was made alive by commerce. In 
the great campaign of development, one thing was almost 
entirely lost sight of.” 

“What was that?” 

“It was the fact that these great natural resources of 
the country belonged to the people as a whole. Those 
who were strongest, and most greedy, took the lion^s 
share. Groups of men formed into cliques, or if one man 
could do it alone, he assumed possession of everything 
that was within reach, and called it his own. Millions 
of acres of the best land in the country, holding wealth 
almost beyond calculation, were grabbed and appropriated 
by human sharks. The marvellous increase in property 
values naturally followed this wholesale absorption of the 
public domain. The methods pursued in getting possession 
of the farm lands and mineral deposits of the country, 
have been applied to transportation, manufacturing, public 
utilities, finance and politic^. And — ” 

“You overlook the walking delegate, the professional 
labor agitator, the labor czar who barters the fortunes of 
his constituents for money, and the dynamite fiend.” 

“They are a reality, — no getting away from that. By 
reason of his very helplessness, the honest workingman 
is often victimized by these wolves in sheep’s clothing. 
But he does not excuse or palliate their offences. That 
does not mean, either, that all labor leaders are bad men. 
They are sometimes provoked to bitter hostility, by the 


THE SUPERMAN 


99 


inexcusable tyranny and greed of the taskmaster. The 
people of Babylon are like a great giant who has been 
kept from infancy bound with chains and fetters. At 
first they were silken cords, hardly noticeable, but in 
time they became like fetters of brass, cruel and galling. 
The giant has become awakened by growing-pains. The 
limitations of his would-be masters were too small and 
narrow, and he has burst the bands asunder. Uncle Bab 
is free once more, and able to attend to his own business. 
He is once and for all time done with privileged interests, 
private greed, and scheming politicians.” 

The railway employee had stood, while speaking, with 
his face toward the placard. As he finished his remarks, 
he turned to face his opponent, the little grey-haired 
millionaire. 

“Where is he?” he asked in surprise. 

“I guess that last shot was a little too hot for him,” 
remarked a bystander. “He evidently sees something in 
the giant theory. There he goes now, down the street, 
running like the devil was after him.” 

The crowd dispersed, and the railway man pursued 
his way homeward. 

The little grey-haired millionaire was not the^ only 
person who was having difficulty in becoming adjusted 
to the new conditions in Babylon. Charles Livingston, 
with a coterie of bankers, brokers, and representatives of 
big business in Babylon, were earnestly considering the 
sudden and unexpected turn in affairs. The conference 
was being held in Livingston’s private suite of rooms 
in the bank building. 

“You have all, read the placard that has been posted 
throughout the city,” said a broker, who was a leader in 
finance. 'T have just received some further information 


100 


THE SUPERMAN 


as to the makeup of the new government. It is very 
interesting to learn that Richard Dinsmore has been made 
Provisional President of Babylon.” 

Exclamations of astonishment were heard on every 
side. 

“That’s what I call a pretty slick deal,” went on the 
broker who had made the announcement. 

“I thought Dick was with us!” exclaimed another in 
a tone of disgust. 

“I thought so, too,” remarked Livingston sadly. 

“He is with the crowd, for his own advantage, as he 
always has been,” added another. 

“There is one advantage for us in having a man who 
knows the ins and outs of finance,” remarked the little 
grey-haired millionaire. 

“It may or may not be an advantage. It all depends 
upon the view he takes of it. One thing is certain: you 
can’t fool him about big business finance. He knows it 
from beginning to end. That’s where we were foolish 
in letting him go. We could better afford to pay him 
half a million dollars a year than to have him against us.” 

This was the opinion of another financier, well known 
for his keen foresight in business matters. 

“Perhaps it is not too late now to make a deal with 
him,” suggested another. 

“It is useless to try that, I can tell you positively,” 
said Livingston. “Dick is not money-mad. His ruling 
passion is power and leadership. He is right in his ele- 
ment now, not for the pecuniary reward, but because his 
thirst for power is being gratified. He will take all the 
money you want to give him, but you will get little or 
nothing in return.” 

There was a tinge of bitterness in the banker’s voice 
as he spoke. As a matter of facf, he was shocJ^Qd. That 


THE SUPERMAN 


101 


Dinsmore would so readily betray the interests he had 
formerly been employed to protect was not such a great 
surprise ; but that he had been able to gain so powerful 
a position at one step was remarkable. It showed the 
man’s influence among the labor leaders^ and disclosed his 
cleverness in a game of double-dealing. If ithe banker 
had reason to fear Dinsmore’s baneful influence under 
former conditions, it would be much worse now, for he 
knew that the new President’s authority would amount to 
a dictatorship. There would be little question now of 
his ability to persecute anyone who stood in the way of 
his plans. If he persisted in his designs regarding Marion, 
and she continued to reject him, it would bring about 
the crisis that the father feared. 

The conference of financiers at length broke up, and 
the men went away to their several places of business. 
It was mutually agreed that no move was to be made 
until Dinsmore took the initiative, while it was generally 
believed that he would act very soon; what he would do, 
however, was mere speculation. , 

Shortly after noon Livingston received a summons by 
telephone to proceed at once to the capitol building, where 
the new president was waiting to see him. On reaching 
the place, the banker was ushered into the private con- 
ference room of the chief executive. 

'"Come right in, Charlie. Glad too see you,” exclaimed 
Dinsmore warmly, as he motioned his caller to a seat 
near him. 

“Congratulations are in order, I presume,” replied Liv- 
ingston, affecting a cordiality he was far from feeling. 
“I wish you a successful administration, Mr. President.” 

“Cut out the formalities, Charlie. You and I are just 
the same as before. Understand?” 


102 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Thank you, Dick. It’s nice to have you feel that way 
about it.” 

“Why shouldn’t I? We’ve always been good friends. 
I sent for you to offer you a position in my cabinet. 
Are you open for an engagement?” 

“Why, Dick, this is a complete surprise. I hadn’t an- 
ticipated any such thing. What have you in mind?” 

“I want, first of all, a capable Minister of Finance. 
The position is yours, if you will accept it. This is to be 
a business administration, with Business in capital letters. 
No red tape nor monkey business to it. You will re- 
port to me direct, and to me only. Will you take the job?” 

Livingston was too much taken by surprise to reply im- 
mediately. He sat looking out of the window, as if in 
deep thought. He was not eager for the position, but he 
did not wish to anger Dinsmore by a refusal. If he ac- 
cepted, it might gain him some favor; if he refused, he 
might lose everything. His fear of the man was becoming 
so great that he did not dare offend him. 

“Why, yes, Dick; I will take the place,” he answered 
slowly. “That is, if my connection with financial interests 
will not be a drawback to you.” 

“Not at all, Charlie. That’s just why I want you. 
You know better than any man in Babylon just the things 
I want to find out. I will feel greatly strengthened by 
your support. I may add that you are the only man of 
large wealth who will be invited into my official family.” 

“I am at your service. Where and when do you want 
me to begin?” 

“Begin right away. I have authority to choose my 
immediate assistants. I will issue an appointment notice 


THE SUPERMAN 


103 


at once. Your office will be in the Treasury Department. 
You have full and complete authority, — under me, — to 
manage the finances of the government. Choose your 
own help, and run the department to suit yourself. There 
is but one restriction.” 

“What is that?” 

“Do not antagonize the labor unions. Give them full 
recognition and a square deal. You may not exactly agree 
with this idea, but later on you will see the wisdom of it.” 

“Very well, I will do the best I can. Will you give me 
an outline of the policy to be followed? Will there be 
any radical changes in the manner of obtaining revenues?” 

“Yes, there are some new ideas to be worked out. I 
have had the plan reduced to writing, and will give you a 
copy. I think you will find it workable. We are going 
to use the budget system, and levy taxes accordingly.” 

Dinsmore talked along glibly of his plans, in a very 
confidential and familiar way. He explained the main 
points of his scheme regarding finances. One thing in 
particular was soon apparent to Livingston. There was 
to be a merciless slaughtering of surplus capital. Hoarded 
fortunes were to be drawn upon in a degree that fairly 
took the breath of the newly appointed Minister of Fi- 
nance. But he made no comment. All he could do now 
was to obey orders. 

“I trust, Charlie, that you will not overlook that per- 
sonal matter about which I spoke to you the other day. 
Now that I am in a position to support a wife, I hope your 
daughter will not be too severe with me.” 

“I have talked with Marion, and will say frankly that 
I have advised her to carefully consider your wishes. I am 
sorry to say that the outlook does not seem very encourag- 
ing. There appears to be another man in the list.” 

“Oh, that is not to be wondered at, when a girl is so 
beautiful and charming as your daughter. I would not 


104 


THE SUPERMAN 


have been surprised to learn there were a dozen. One 
will be easily disposed of. May I ask, privately, who it is T* 

'It is Jean Wallace^ my chauffeur.’- 

"I see, a romantic sequel to the affair with the bandits. 
Of course you do not approve.” 

"No; and I have told her I do not approve.” 

"Very good! I think that is not such a formidable 
obstacle. The romantic glamour will soon wear off. If 
we can get the young man to go away somewhere, things 
will be easier.” 

"That might be a good idea. I had not thought of that.” 

"Where is he now?” 

"He is in the hospital. He was badly hurt by the 
bandits.” 

"That’s so, — I had forgotten. As soon as he is able to 
travel, I will offer him a position as attache to one of our 
foreign embassies. With him once out of Babylon, we 
ought to be able to manage the affair.” 

"I will keep you advised of his recovery, then. Of 
course, I am interested in the fellow, and would not wish 
to see any harm come to him. He has been very loyal 
to me.” 

"Leave him to me ! I will be like a father to him. 
In the meantime, if you can put in a favorable word for 
me with your daughter, do it.” 

Livingston took his departure, going at once to his 
new offices to look the situation over and get ready for his 
duties. He felt rather out of place in such an organiza- 
tion, but what could he do? He knew Dinsmore well 
enough to understand that there was but one course to 
take, — ^to play his part regardless of what anyone might 
say. His old friends would probably dislike him for join- 
ing the opposition, but while they were being stripped of 
their power and prestige, he would be immune from at- 
tack; or, at least, he hoped to be, 


CHAPTER X 

The New President and “the Special Interests.” 

Jean Wallace had so far recovered from his injuries at 
the end of two weeks’ stay in the hospital, that he was able 
to resume his former position as chauffeur in the Livings- 
ton family. During his convalescence Marion had paid 
daily visits to him. There had been many opportunities 
for them to have long talks together, and, of course, as 
lovers are wont to do, they had made plans for the future. 

One thing that Marion had noted with extreme pleas- 
ure, and had communicated to Jean, was the fact that her 
father and Dinsmore seemed to have dropped her love 
affair. Her father was more like his former self than 
he had been for weeks. He inquired frequently after 
Jean, and appeared to be watching his recovery with great 
interest. Dinsmore had been to the house only once since 
his appointment as President of the country, on which oc- 
casion his manner, though very affable toward Marion, 
did not suggest that he was unduly urgent in his suit. 
These welcome changes in the outlook brought renewed 
hope and courage to Marion. It seemed certain that the op- 
position to her engagement to Jean had died out. 

Jean had finished his first day’s work after his return 
from the hospital, having driven Livingston on several 
business trips during the day. Twice he had been to the 
Capitol, and on one of these trips he had been called into 
the President’s private office. The substance of this inter- 
view with Dinsmore, Jean was relating to Marion that 
same evening, as they sat together in the library. 

“What did he say to you, dear?” asked Marion, after 

105 


106 


THE SUPERMAN 


Jean had related the preliminaries of his call at the Presi- 
dent’s conference room. 

“He seemed very much interested in me,” replied Jean 
modestly, but with enthusiasm lighting up his fine face. “He 
is quite a remarkable man, I think. He seems to have 
such an unlimited knowledge of affairs in a general way, 
and he is very democratic,^ — not at all stuck up or reserved. 
He said he understood my sympathies were in line with 
his own in matters of government.” 

“I guess Papa must have told him that much,” remarked 
Marion. 

“After we had talked a few minutes, he said he had a 
vacancy in the foreign diplomatic corps, and asked if I would 
consider such a post desirable.” 

“Why, that sounds very interesting ! What did you say ?” 

“What could I say, sweetheart, except to thank him and 
say I would gladly accept? It seems very fortunate indeed 
that I am to be given this opportunity. It is just what I 
have been longing for. Now that I have won the dearest, 
sweetest woman in all the world for my future wife, what 
else could be so great a prize as opportunity to show that 
I am worthy of the trust?” 

“It does look like a fine opening, that is, if the new 
government makes good.” 

“I believe that government is going to succeed. The 
President said also, that there were unlimited possibilities 
for an active, ambitious young fellow like me in the diplo- 
matic service, He intimated that, if I made good, I might 
expect later on to be made ambassador to some foreign 
government. Imagine me going to China or Japan as the 
representative of this great country, and — and your accom- 
panying me!” 

“That does sound nice, to be sure. I hope you will not 
be disappointed in your expectations, either as to the posi- 
tion, or the selection of a wife.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


107 


There was a mischievous look in the dark eyes, as 
Marion spoke the last few words, which he well understood. 

‘T am more than glad now that I have been following 
some special studies in my spare moments. It will be a 
great help to me. But do you know what will be my 
greatest help and inspiration?” 

“I am sure I could not guess,” she replied with a roguish 
smile. 

‘Tt will be you, darling. You are so beautiful and 
accomplished. You would do honor to a king's palace!” 

“I am afraid you are prejudiced, Jean. Anyway, I 
shall feel quite proud of my diplomat husband. I know 
you will be a great man some day, if you only have the 
opportunity to prove your ability.” 

“Another thing I am glad of, Marion, is the fact that 
under the new order of things, mere wealth will not count 
for so much in the estimation of a man's worth. That has 
been one possible barrier to our happiness. Thanks to 
your sweet condescension, it did not keep us apart, — but it 
might have. In the future I believe men will be weighed 
more by their moral and intellectual qualities than by the 
mere accumulation of material wealth.” 

“I shall be glad when that day comes, Jean. I have 
grown to feel that great wealth is a responsibility and bur- 
den, and the only reason I would wish for more than a 
comfortable living would be to aid those who are in need. 
I cannot understand the nature of people Who go on ac- 
cumulating and hoarding wealth, while their fellow- 
creatures are actually starving. I am sure it has been a 
great privilege to me to minister to some of the needy ones.” 

“We are agreed on that, Marion. The world needs more 
ministering angels like you.” 

“You did not tell me where your new duties will take 
you,” she suggested. 

“I am to go to Pekin. I will sail on the steamship 
Babylonia next Tuesday.” 


108 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Are you going so soon ? I shall miss you very much.” 

“I am anxious to get started. Of course I shall be 
awfully lonesome, but I expect to work hard for advance- 
ment. We will look forward to the future, which holds 
such wonderful possibilities for us both.” 

As it was growing late, Jean took his leave, — reluctant- 
ly, of course, as all fond lovers do. 

The day that had brought Jean Wallace his new open- 
ing as attache of a foreign embassy had also marked the 
tenth day of the new administration in Babylon. They had 
been busy days for Dinsmore. His selection as Provisional 
President had not found him unprepared. Indeed, the 
prediction of Naini Tal, the Hindu girl, regarding his ad- 
vancement had impressed him strongly. His secret negotia- 
tions with the revolutionary leaders, also, had inspired hopes 
of just such an opportunity. He was realizing his life- 
dream of ambition. There had at first been some opposi- 
tion among the labor leaders to his selection, but these 
objections had been overcome, since they had determined 
that it was better to have a strong, capable man at the head 
of the new regime than to run the risk of encountering 
petty jealousies among the different leaders. 

Dinsmore had all the qualifications of a successful 
leader. He knew the financial affairs of Babylon more in- 
timately than any other person, because he had been con- 
fidential adviser to the group of financiers. He was also 
outspoken in his denunciation of the methods employed by 
many big corporations, therefore in this new departure, the 
leaders were wise enough to steer clear of the rocks that had 
wrecked other similar ventures. Revolutions in other coun- 
tries had developed, — had even gone well for a time, and 
then collapsed suddenly, owing to lack of proper leadership ; 
but the organizers of the new government were determined 
that no such thing should happen in Babylon. So Dins- 
more had been chosen to head what might be called a com- 
mission form of government. If he made good in the re- 


THE SUPERMAN 


109 


organization of the government, he was to receive unlimited 
backing. An agreement was entered into to the eflfect that 
he was to be given a year’s time in which to show sub- 
stantial progress. At the end of that time, if deemed ad- 
visable, a plebiscite would be taken, and his tenure of office 
ended, if he could not obtain a majority vote. 

Naturally, a man with his great ambition, given such a 
favorable opportunity, would lose no time in making his 
future success assured. Dinsmore had agreed to take the 
position for a nominal salary. Money was not what he 
wanted, — he was looking ahead to larger things, and he 
set to work with an enthusiasm that was marvellous. He 
was a tireless worker, but he knew how to take another’s 
vie'wpoint, or make allowance for those who were not im- 
pelled by a similar degree of interest. He had the very ad- 
mirable trait of perseverence, and when he undertook a 
thing, he concentrated all his energies in that direction. 
Naturally, he was successful from the very start. Knowing 
that he would meet with bitter opposition from certain 
quarters, because he was going to inaugurate some radical 
changes in government, the opposition did not worry him. 
He was out to please the majority of the people, and his 
position was secure so long as he could do that. 

By appointing Livingston as Minister of Finance, Dins- 
more felt that he had strengthened his position immensely. 
He intended to give the people a real business administra- 
tion, minus the frills and red tape that had been in vogue 
for many years. His experience with politics had shown 
him where graft came into government operations, and he 
determined to rid himself of that impediment altogether. 
The government was to be run just as he would run a big 
department store, if he were head of one. His connection 
with the Livingston firm served a double purpose. He had 
the advantage of Livingston’s exceptional business ability 
in working out the financial problems before him, and he 
could make use of their credit when needed. 


110 


THE SUPERMAN 


The department chiefs aside from Livingston were 
chosen from the various fields in which they were 
engaged. In addition to the regular governmental depart- 
ments, there was added several new ones, such as Rail- 
roads, Manufacturing, Public Utilities, Markets, Employ- 
ment, Publicity, and Recreation. Several of the already 
existing departments were enlarged in scope. For instance, 
the Postal Department included telegraphs, and the han- 
dling of all parcels up to a certain maximum weight. Par- 
cels above that weight were to be handled by express freight, 
thus eliminating an expense of millions of dollars annually 
for railroad companies, with their elaborate payrolls. The 
Agricultural Department was to have a new feature, in 
colonization work, with a view to largely increasing pro- 
duction of foodstuifs and getting people away from con- 
gested cities. 

At one sweep of the official axe, all political patronage 
was declared to be wiped out. Department chiefs and sub- 
ordinates were to hold their offices under the same condi- 
tions as applied to the chief executive. Those who could 
show a clean, business-like administration, were assured of 
unlimited support. The watchword was to be : ^‘Increased 
production in every line of living necessities!’* This was 
to be supplemented by a vigorous] and unsparing war on 
graft in the handling of foodstuffs, fuel, and other neces- 
saries. 

The same day that Dinsmore had offered Jean Wallace 
a position in the diplomatic service, a deputation of men 
representing big business in Babylon called to see the new 
President. It was the same group of individuals who had 
met in Livingston’s office on the first day of the new ad- 
ministration. There were bankers, brokers, railroad execu- 
tives and others whose interests were supposed to be in 
peril, who had made an appointment to confer with the 
President in regard to the taking over of certain properties 
by the government, including the railroads. 


THE SUPERMAN 


111 


Headed by the little grey-haired millionaire, the company 
filed into the President’s conference room, and seated them* 
selves. Dinsmore received them politely, and signified 
his willingness to hear their story. It was rather a new 
situation to some of the men present, — to be appealing to 
this new “dictator,” as they called him. Some of the men 
were immensely rich, drawing fabulous salaries, and they 
were used to having public officials pay them homage. The 
very man who had once served them as a mere hireling 
lawyer was now master of the situation, and they had to 
ask him for favors. His attitude and bearing did not hold 
out much encouragement that they would receive serious 
consideration. 

“We have come here^ Mr. President,” said the little 
millionaire, who assumed the role of spokesman, “to pre- 
sent a formal protest against the radical action taken by the 
present government with respect to large business interests 
throughout the country.” 

“Please talk business and be brief, gentlemen,” inter- 
posed Dinsmore, taking out his watch and laying it on the 
table before him. It was evident he did not intend to waste 
much time on eloquent orations. 

“To be brief, then, Mr. President, we have prepared a 
memorial, in writing, which we desire to present to you. 
We trust you will give it due consideration, and act favor- 
ably upon our suggestions.” 

Dinsmore took the typewritten document and glanced 
through it hurriedly. He knew from long acquaintance 
with these men just about what the contents would be, and 
the line of their arguments. 

“I shall examine it very carefully,” he said, rolling it 
up and replacing the elastic band around it. Then he con- 
tinued : “I may say, in a general way, that we are entering 
upon a period of readjustment in this country, and we ex- 
pect to give every one a fair chance. We are going to 
treat all citizens alike. In other words, we are going to 


112 


THE SUPERMAN 


deal with men as men^ regardless of their wealth or position. 
We are not prejudiced against wealth. It is an excellent 
thing if rightly distributed. The trouble has been in the 
distribution of it. We have got to correct the inequalties 
that have existed. The average citizen, the plodder, who 
lives on a small income, has been squeezed unmercifully by 
certain interests. We feel that he has been discriminated 
against, and we are going to try and restore to him some 
things that are his by right. He represents the majority 
of the population. We shall proceed on the theory of the 
greatest good to the greatest number.'' 

The President paused a moment and looked over the 
assembly. It was a cold, unsympathetic glance, which made 
more than one of them squirm in his seat. 

‘Tn this readjustment," Dinsmore went on, “we will 
have to go quite deeply into the history of your financial 
dealings. We intend to wipe out certain methods that have 
been in vogue, and insist that business be run in the open. 
By reason of the laxity of restrictive legislation, and due 
to the power and influence of money, a system has grown 
up in Babylon that is a disgrace to civilization. We are 
going to annihilate crooked finance, stock gambling, and 
graft. It is needless to go into details. You know what 
I mean." 

The speaker paused again, evidently enjoying the pained 
looks on the faces of his former colleagues. He had no 
idea of softening the blow, — rather was he studying how 
he could lay it on harder. 

“You know,'' he continued with cutting sarcasm, “that 
the man who gambles in stocks, or manipulates the market, 
and takes gain from it, is stealing that money from the 
public, who in every case foots the bills. Mr. Average 
Citizen has been kept on the verge of starvation, in order 
to fatten a lot of swine who are feeding themselves from 
the public wealth. Men are getting rich by simply watch- 


THE SUPERMAN 


113 


ing the market rise or fall. They control the destinies of 
hundreds of thousands of human beings, and play with 
their lives and fortunes without any feeling of responsibility. 
They control the price of foodstuffs, of fuel, of wearing 
apparel, and of rents. They take their ill-gotten gains with 
unblushing arrogance, and call themselves "public benefac- 
tors.’ They are no better than the bandit who meets you in 
the dark and takes your jewelry or your purse. We are 
at war with this system. The men who are engaged in it 
must either go to jail or become producers. We have no 
use for a class that lives by speculating or gambling in the 
commodities that form our basis of living.” 

""But Mr. President,” interposed the little millionaire, 
""the railroads are not guilty of such things. They cannot 
overcharge or oppress any one.” 

""The railroads are public highways They have been 
(5uilt up with money supplied by the traveling public. Their 
original cost has been paid several times over in dividends to 
stockholders. The owners ought to be public-spirited 
enough to present them to the country as a gift. They have 
made ample fortunes for multitudes of stockholders. We 
intend to see to it that the small stockholders, — ^people who 
need the money, — are reimbursed for their interests. Peo- 
ple of large means may be asked to wait a while, — for they 
can well afford to do so.” 

""But, Mr. President,” protested the little millionaire 
with a dramatic wave of his hand, ""government operation 
has been proven a failure. It needs private enterprise to 
make a success of it.” 

""After we have squeezed the water out of the stocks, 
and cut down the operating costs by eliminating several 
thousand high-salaried officials who are not needed, we will 
have made a good start towards efficient transportation serv- 
ice for the country. The rank and file of the men are eager 
for the test. We have an army of capable men from which 


114 


THE SUPERMAN 


to draw necessary supervisory heads as they are required. 
We will have one railroad system, and we will do the financ- 
ing ourselves. The operating will be done by men who un- 
derstand their business. In a year’s honest demonstration, the 
public will find out that all the propaganda against govern- 
mental operation of the railroads was a bluff. They will be 
able also to see that his propaganda which covers not only 
the railroad feature but our whole industrial and financial 
structure, is the product of a group of men, — millionaires, 
executives and politicians, — and its sole purpose is to perpet- 
uate their own power and influence.” 

Crestfallen, disappointed, and sullen, the petitioners rose 
and filed out of the office, apparently glad to escape further 
grilling. The discomfiture of the delegation had been sudden 
and unexpected. They had been so long used to the sycoph- 
ancy of politicians and public officials that they were 
severely shocked by Dinsmore’s caustic remarks. 

As the last visitor passed out, Dinsmore resumed his 
work, which had been laid aside a half-hour before. The 
desk in front of him and the table behind him were piled 
high with papers and files of letters. There were blue prints 
and photographs of projected buildings and other struc- 
tures, with accompanying specifications. He was so ab- 
sorbed in his work that he scarcely noticed when the clerks 
in the outer office went home. One or two of his chief 
assistants in the office lingered until six o’clock;, then left. 
Still Dinsmore pored over his papers, making corrections 
and arranging data on different undertakings. At half-past 
six he telephoned to a nearby restaurant and had his supper 
sent into the office. There he sat, eating and working, 
until he had finished his repast. When the dishes had 
been taken away, he dived once more into the maelstrom 
of correspondence, arranging it in shape to pass on to his 
secretaries next morning, and not until ten o’clock did he 
call his private car and go home, taking leave of his work 
reluctantly and grudgingly. 


CHAPTER XI 

Jean Wallace Begins a Diplomatic Career 

Tuesday forenoon found Jean Wallace on the dock, ready 
to cross the gangplank to the big new steamship Babylonia. 
He was accompanied by Marion, who had come to see him 
off. People were hurrying on board the vessel, but Jean 
lingered, loth to lose a minute of the time that he might talk 
with Marion. 

“Be sure to telegraph me when you arrive,’* said Marion, 
glancing at her watch, and noting that the hour for departure 
was at hand. 

“I surely will, dear,” replied Jean earnestly. “I hope 
I shall receive a letter soon after I reach Pekin, for I shall 
be quite homesick by that time. You can write me in care 
of the Embassy there.” 

“You will see so many wonderful things on your jour- 
ney, you will not have time to get homesick. It is I, rather, 
who will be lonely, with the same daily routine, and no 
word from you for weeks. But I will try to be content, 
since you feel that duty calls you away. I will be occupied 
with my charity work, too. I shall be glad of that. I must 
say that the conditions among the poor are very much im- 
proved since the new government took hold.” 

“Yes, I think President Dinsmore is a wonder. Contrast 
the conditions to-day with what they were a month ago, — 
why, one can hardly believe it is the same city. The workers 
are enthusiastic 5n their praise. They feel that they are 
going to be taken care of, and they are giving their best 

115 


116 


THE SUPERMAN 


efforts towards his success. There are no unemployed men 
in sight. Everyone seems happy and contented, except the 
deposed oligarchy.’’ 

‘Tt is a welcome change, to see women and children who 
were at the point of starvation well provided for, as though 
they were of some importance. I am glad, for one, that 
those who possess great wealth are being compelled to dis- 
gorge. Whatever Dinsmore’s faults may be, we must give 
him credit for remedying the awful conditions that existed.” 

A Sudden command given by one of the ship’s officers 
standing near reminded Jean that he had yet to embark. 
The moment for parting had come. With one last passion- 
ate kiss, and a warm clasp of the hand, he was gone. Mar- 
ion watched her lover mount the gang plank and disappear 
in the crowd of passengers, on board ship. Somehow she 
seemed loath to leave the spot. The plank had been raised, 
the hawsers cast off, and the great ship was slowly swinging 
away from the pier. Passengers were looking down from 
the upper decks, waving kerchiefs to friends on shore. 

What hopes were bound up in that voyage for Marion! 
— a safe journey for her lover, future advancement, and then 
the fulfillment of their dearest hopes. She seemed to see 
it all before her, as she stood and gazed after the departing 
vessel. Just once she caught sight of Jean, standing on deck, 
and waving a last farewell to her. She watched him until 
there was only a mass of waving kerchiefs and hands visible 
in the distance. A mist came before her eyes, and she could 
see no more. 

It was with a feeling of great loneliness that Marion 
turned and started for home. It seemed that the universe 
had opened and swallowed up the dearest object she had 
ever known. He was going thousands of miles away, into 
a foreign land, and it would be months, perhaps years, before 
she would see him again. But she must be brave and help 


THE SUPERMAN 


117 


him m his struggle for a successful career. The pain of 
parting would be forgotten in the anticipation of future 
meeting. 

Dinsmore was sitting in his private office when the 
Babylonia passed down the river on her way to the ocean. 
He looked up from his work and smiled as he watched the 
big ship glide past. 

“I guess he is out of the way for a while,” he remarked 
in an undertone. “He is a dangerous rival, and I am glad 
he is gone. I will see that he doesn't get back until I am 
ready for him. The coast is now clear for me to act defin- 
itely regarding Marion.” 

After clearing his desk of some pressing matters, Dins- 
more telephoned Livingston to come to his office for a con- 
ference as soon after lunch as he could arrange it. At two 
o’clock the new Minister of Finance entered the President’s 
conference room. 

“Now that Wallace is gone^ I hope you will give me an 
opportunity to call at the house often, Charlie,” was Dins- 
more’s first remark after greeting the banker warmly. 

“You are welcome any time, Dick. Don’t wait for an 
invitation. I shall do anything I can to help matters along. 
I am glad Jean is gone. I gave him a letter of credit to our 
representatives in Pekin for twenty-five thousand dollars, so 
he will be able to get along nicely.” 

“He ought to do it on that. The trouble with you rich 
fellows is you don’t know the value of money. That re- 
minds me of some data I have compiled regarding the 
wealthy men of Babylon. The facts are very interesting.” 

“What strikes you as being particularly noticeable?” 

“One thing is that we have doubled the number of mil- 
lionaires in Babylon in the past two years. We now have 
about fifty thousand persons in that class. In other words, 
one person in every two thousand is a millionaire.” 


118 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I suppose the rest of the two thousand would like to be 
in the same class/^ 

“No doubt some of them would. I believe, however, 
that the majority do not care for such great wealth. Give 
the average man a good home, and enough to keep himself 
and family in comfortable style, and a few hundred in the 
bank for a rainy day, and he will be satisfied. Some of 
these multi-millionaires are never satisfied. It’s a kind of 
disease that gets hold of a man and I believe is incurable. 
They become ossified in a moral sense. They can look with 
perfect unconcern upon fellow human-beings who are 
hungry and cold and naked, and suflfer no qualms of con- 
science.” 

“You may be partly right, Dick. Still, I do not confess 
to being as hard-hearted as you imagine me.” 

“Oh, I don’t put you jn that class at all, Charlie. I sup- 
pose when a man gets so much wealth, he loses his view- 
point. I don’t understand why they want so much money, 
anyway. If they would only stop to think what a million 
dollars means, translated into common every-day facts, they 
might see differently.” 

“I suppose you have figured out how many loaves of 
bread or pairs of shoes it would buy,” replied Livingston, 
laughing. 

“I have done some figuring, but not just as you say. It 
would support a thousand families one year, at a thousand 
dollars each. I know men whose income is no more than 
that who manage to exist, with a wife and six children. In 
other words, it would keep one family a thousand years. 
To put it another way, — it would give a comfortable income 
of ten thousand a year to one family for a hundred years. 
Why do men want to accumulate hundreds of millions of 
dollars, when they could not consume; it in ten thousand 
years on rational living expenses ?” 


THE SUPERMAN 


119 


“I am sure I don’t know, Dick. Sometimes I envy a 
poor workman who has no responsibilities and no enemies.” 

“I have an idea, Charlie. Looking over these simple cal- 
culations has forced upon me the thought that some de^nite 
action should be taken to redistribute this enormous wealth 
in such a way as to benefit the wholei people. I do not be- 
lieve in a promiscuous division of money and property, but I 
do think we ought to use a little common sense in the matter. 
The time has come to stop making millionaires, and to ar- 
range it so that the average man can live comfortably.” 

“How are you going to bring it about?” 

‘T am going to issue an order limiting one man’s ac- 
cumulation of wealth at a hundred thousand dollars. That 
is enough to keep any ordinary family from starvation for 
two generations, if there was no income attached to it what- 
ever. The income from that amount is a comfortable sup- 
port for any family.” 

“You are become quite radical Dick. Go ahead. What 
about those who already have over a hundred thousand ?” 

“I shall transfer the title of all such surplus to the gov- 
ernment of Babylon. It will belong to the whole people. 
We will use it judiciously for the development of new in- 
dustries, public roads and improvements in various public 
utilities, including railroads. It will represent the national 
wealth, belonging to the whole people, and everyone will 
derive benefit from it. We will finance whatever business 
undertakings are deemed desirable for the common welfare.” 

“Don’t you think it will kill personal initiative in business 
development to take such a stand?” 

“Not a bit of it. That has been the propaganda put out 
by the oligarchy, but it isn’t true,, and I’ll demonstrate it. 
We have plenty of men with initiative who have never had 
an opportunity. There are thousands of them ready to 
move forward. We do not need the initiative that clamors 
for a hundred million dollars for personal aggrandizement. 


120 


THE SUPERMAN 


They have called it 'initiative*, but I call it 'greed*. The 
kind of initiative we need is that which works to the public 
weak Ambition to make living-conditions better, to give the 
common people comfortable surroundings, so that they can 
live happy, healthy, and independent lives. That is what 
we need.** 

"You argue well, Dick, and I am not going to dispute 
what you say. I will help you in any way I can.** 

"You can help me by preparing for me as quickly as 
possible a statement of the approximate assets of individuals 
worth over a million dollars. After that is finished, take 
those worth between five hundred thousand and a million. 
After that is ready, take those who have between one hun- 
dred thousand and five hundred thousand. It will take 
some time to do it, but we will begin on the big ones very 
soon.** 

The two men talked on for another hour, discussing 
methods for carrying out the ideas of the President, Living- 
ston apparently was in accord with Dinsmore’s ideas in 
the main, though it meant practically the wiping out of his 
own great fortune. 

At five o’clock Livingston went home, leaving Dinsmore 
buried in a mass of papers, books and files. 

Dinsmore had an insatiable thirst for work. He scorned 
a lazy man. At the same time he did not impose undue 
hours upon his assistants. If he required over-time service, 
he either paid liberally for it or gave the employee an extra 
day off to even up. It was as common for him to eat his 
supper in the office, and work until ten or eleven o’clock, as 
though he were engaged in his own private affairs. 

At nine o’clock Dinsmore called his chauffeur in and pre- 
pared to go uptown. As he entered the car hej gave the ad- 
dress of Naini Tal, on the upper Boulevard. About twenty 
minutes later he rang the bell at the apartment of the Hindu 
fortune-teller. 


THE SUPERMAN 


121 


This time the Madam herself answered the bell, for she 
was expecting the call, and had arranged a meeting with hex 
uncle, Mergui. 

“We were anxiously awaiting you, Mr. President,” said 
Naini Tal, with her usual cordial greeting. “Allow me to 
introduce my uncle. Prof. Mergui, of whom you have heard 
me speak.” 

Dinsmore shook hands with the dark-skinned, mysterious 
looking man, who was dressed in oriental garb, with a fez 
of dark red, from the crown of which dangled a tassel of 
the same color. 

“I have wanted to meet you,” was Dinsmore^s greeting 
as he cordially pressed the mystic’s hand. “Naini tells me 
you are a magician. I hope you will favor me with some 
demonstrations of your skill.” 

“I shall be very pleased, sir, if the fates will it. You 
see, we depend not altogether on our own power. We can- 
not explain how it is done, but it is by invisible spirits.” 

The magician laid aside his cloak or outer garment, and 
made preparations for the exhibition. Taking a metal pan 
about a foot in diame'ter, he placed it on a low stool, then in- 
to this he poured a powder from a phial which he had taken 
from his cloak. After that he went through certain incan- 
tations, mumbling a sor^t of prayer or chant in Hindu as he 
moved the pan about. After five minutes of these strange 
motions, Dinsmore was surprised to see the powder begin 
to emit smoke. At first it curled up in a little slender col- 
umn, spreading out a foot from the pan into a fan-shaped 
cloud ; then it became more dense, and finally enveloped the 
magician almost entirely. As the smoke increased, more 
wild and rapid were the magician’s movements, until his 
body seemed in a dizzy whirl. It was difficult to distinguish 
the man from the cloud of smoke. Gradually the cloud of 
smoke lifted toward the ceiling, and there was visible the 
end of a rope, dangling loosely through the smoke. Who 


122 


THE SUPERMAN 


held the upper end of the rope, or from what it was sus- 
pended, could not be discerned. It was certanly not 
Mergui who held it, for he was dancing in wild fashion in 
plain view, directly underneath it. Finally the magician 
grasped the loose end of rope, and proceeded to climb up, 
hand over hand, like a sailor going up the rigging of a ship. 
He went up steadily, now invisible except for his feet and 
legs, which were protruding beneath the smoke-cloud. 
There they hung suspended for a moment, and then disap- 
peared entirely. 

Naini Tal was watching the performance with rapt at- 
tention, as was Dinsmore, though the latter was not by any 
means convinced. To him it was a clever piece of sleight 
of hand, performed, as he thought, with the aid of a con- 
federate. Gradually the smoke-cloud thinned out until it 
was quite easy to see through it, but there was no rope or 
man where it had been. Dinsmore rubbed his eyes hard 
and looked again, for there sat Mergui in his chair, where 
he had sat before he began his performance. The smoke 
was gone, and there was the smooth white ceiling overhead, 
Dinsmore examined it carefully, expecting to discover a 
small hook or catch where the rope had been suspended. 
There was absolutely nothing of the kind. 

'‘That is pretty clever work, I must say!’’ he exclaimed 
when he had recovered from his astonishment. 

“My uncle is a great magician. He has done many 
miracles,” said the girl proudly. 

“You are both very gifted in that line. It is very in- 
teresting to me. By the way, Naini, your prediction re- 
garding me has been partly fulfilled,” said Dinsmore earn- 
estly. 

“The rest of it will come true in time. The fates have 
decreed it. You will not forget your promise to me?” 

“Of course not, my dear. How could I be so ungrate- 
ful?” Then, turning to Mergui, he continued: “I have 


THE SUPERMAN 


123 


made a study of the idea of a superman. This remarkable 
exhibition of your powers interests me greatly. It is some- 
thing more than sleight of hand. There is some mysterious 
force back of it, I am sure.’’ 

'Tt is a gift that comes after patient study and applica- 
tion. It is not mere leger-de-main. I perceive that you also 
are gifted with more than ordinary powers of mind. You 
know how to concentrate your thought on a given object.” 

‘‘Yes, I have practiced concentration of thought. At 
times I have had hypnotic influence over other people. It 
varies with the individual. I have found some who could be 
so subdued by this power that they would obey me im- 
plicitly.” 

“It is the spirits who bring you this power. You may 
yet attain powers that are almost unbelievable. I shall be 
glad to help you in your study of the subject.” 

“Thank you. I have great desire to learn more about 
this art. I s-hall esteem it a favor to have your help. Some 
day, I think there will be a real superman produced, who 
will combine in his makeup such powers of mind that it will 
startle the world.” 

“And you will be the man !” 

Dinsmore started at the sound of the voice. It appar- 
ently was not either Naini or Mergui who spoke, for the 
voice was right at his ear, as if some person had leaned 
over his shoulder and spoken the words. What made it 
more mysterious was the fact that the other two did not 
seem to hear it, though they noticed his startled look. 

“It is the voices of the spirits,” said Mergui quietly. 

As it was now getting late, Mergui excused himself and 
retired, after promising to meet Dinsmore again soon. 

When the magician had left the room Naini Tal led 
Dinsmore to the alcove where she held her seances. The 
maid was called, and instructed to bring some light refresh- 
ments. 


124 


THE SUPERMAN 


“You are having great success in your new position, my 
sweetheart/' said the girl, putting her tempting lips near 
enougli to Dinsmore's to invite a kiss. 

“Yes, dear, I have made good headway. I have some 
bitter opposition to meet from those whose greed is being 
disappointed. The common people are well satisfied, for 
they are getting liberal treatment. It is a mystery to me 
that men who have aspired to leadership in the affairs of the 
world, have been so slow to take advantage of this simple 
fact. Almost invariably when a man has attained power 
and influence he has made the mistake of catering to a few 
pets in his own immediate circle, utteiily ignoring the 
masses.” 

“And the people have usually bowed to such autocratic 
rule. Now they seem to be more independent.” 

“Old superstitions are being cast away. The divine 
right of kings and priests are exploded myths. You must 
show the people results in these days, if you want their 
support. They have become wise to the old bogey of party 
politics and the inherent rights of predatory wealth. They 
are tired of being bossed, — and I don’t blame them ! I am 
going to work on a different line. I will give them such 
prosperity as they never knew before, and afford them 
plenty of amusement and recreation. If I cannot win on 
that platform, I will surrender to the opposition. I have 
no fear of failure, however. The public are not fools. 
They have simply been humbugged by a few schemers who 
were not 'wise enough to see the handwriting on the wall. 
Their insatiable greed has wrecked their hopes of further 
power.” 

“You are the man of destiny, my love, to set the world 
right. A ruler with such kindly thoughts for his people's 
comfort and happiness must surely prove popular.” 

“It isn’t kindness at all. You mistake my meaning, 
Naini. It is merely a business proposition. I have been 


THE SUPERMAN 


125 


selected by the people of Babylon as their business manager. 
If I can please the majority of them, I am secure in my 
position. I am no philanthropist or reformer. I am not 
going to meddle in their private affairs. I am going to pro- 
tect their interests and win their approval. I shall endeavor 
to give them just what they want.” 

These two talked on far into the night, — the man in- 
tent on his ambitious dreams for the future, and the woman 
basking in the light of her lover’s presence. 


CHAPTER XII 

The Steamship Babylonia Strikes an Iceberg 

The oligarchy of rich men, politicians, and grafters who 
had ruled Babylon for so many years were sorely disap- 
pointed at the apparent success of the new regime. They 
had predicted all kinds of dire calamities as a result of the 
change in government. Instead, business of all kinds had 
taken a new impetus that was surprising even to the pro- 
gressives themselves. Manufacturing concerns were work- 
ing full time ; retail stores were doing a good business, and 
many of them were enlarging their stocks ; banks were reap- 
ing their share of the general prosperity. There was no 
money stringency or panic, as the oligarchy had hoped and 
worked for. Dinsmore had forestalled this possibility, by 
affording abundant credit to any and all hona fide business 
concerns that needed it. Instead of having to go to the 
money sharks for accommodation at ruinous rates of in- 
terest, business men who needed credit were taken care of by 
the governmnt’s plan of financing. 

There was no longer a rising or falling market, manipu- 
lated by interests seeking their own private gain, for stock 
exchanges had been closed. The brief notice ordering their 
suspension gave in plain words the indictment laid against 
them. They had become mere gambling places, and were 
a menace to the public welfare. It was stated that the val- 
uation of specific industries, manufacturing concerns, and 
business enterprises in general would in future be determined 
by inventory, instead of through quotations in stock markets. 
The old idea that a certain concern’s stock might be worth 
a hundred per cent one day, and then, without any valid 

126 


THE SUPERMAN 


127 


reason whatever, go down to fifty per cent the next day, 
through a bear influence in the market, was pointed out as 
sufficient reason for the elimination of this pernicious ele- 
ment in business. In other words the standards of value 
had been shifted up or down like playthings, to suit the 
desire of special cliques who were making money by the 
operation. 

Another strategic move made by Dinsmore, early in his 
administration, was to line up the public press to a square 
presentation of the issues. Each publication was given 
distinct notice that, while helpful criticism was to be wel- 
comed, any attempt to bolster up the lost cause of the olig- 
archy would be met with instant suppression of the paper. 
It was further enjoined upon editors that they would be 
personally liable for any false representations regarding 
the operation of the government. A few of the publications 
friendly to the old regime, had started to rail and rave at 
the new ideas in government, hurling opprobrious epithets 
at the President, and as they termed it, his “bolshevist fol- 
lowers.” Prompt suppression of the offending publications 
was sufficient, after a few examples, to stop this tirade of 
abuse. 

The existing scheme of courts of law in the land was de- 
clared satisfactory. It was very definitely pointed out, how- 
ever, that the term “courts of law” was to be discarded, and 
instead they were to be called “courts of justice.” All courts 
and civil officials of the government were subject to control 
of the President. Any controversies between business inter- 
ests and their ‘workers, or with one another, could be re- 
ferred to the President. Judges who were elected could be 
recalled by a two-thirds vote of their electors. Those who 
were appointed could be reversed or dismissed by the Presi- 
dent. 

The new government was not to be caught napping, 
either by any outbreak of lawlessness, or by crime. It was 


128 


THE SUPERMAN 


plainly stated that the government did not intend to censor 
the consciences of the people. They were to be allowed 
ample liberty, without any of the annoying restraints of 
former would-be reformers. At the same time, a fair de- 
gree of outward decorum must be maintained. Life and 
property must be protected. Any question of license or 
liberty for the people, was Ito be subject to a referendum 
vote. A majority would decide such questions. Under 
such conditions, the police department regained some of its 
former strength, and could be relied upon to keep the streets 
reasonably safe. As every honest citizen was working eight 
hours a day, — and as most of the dishonest ones were in 
jail or likely to go there, — the conditions of living were 
much safer than they had been for a long time. This lib- 
eral disposition of the government towards personal free- 
dom of action brought forth much favorable comment. 
True, there were a few straitlaced individuals who wanted 
to boss the majority and enforce blue laws of ancient ori- 
gin ; but, being in the minority, they were powerless. 

Dinsmore’s hobby, if it may be called such, was produc- 
tion. He believed the country had suffered by under-pro- 
duction. There was no doubt that production of living ne- 
cessities had been subject to extreme manipulation through 
combines and trusts. Now that all artificial restraints had 
been removed, the way was clear to let business take its 
natural course. The result was already apparent in a nor- 
mal, healthy growth of the staple industries. Expansion 
was encouraged in lines that had been neglected, and if there 
was likely to be a surplus, proper action was taken to remedy 
it. 

The idea emphasized by the President, in an appeal to 
every worker in Babylon, was to produce some unit of 
value for the public wealth. Labor was to be the supreme 
factor in the nation’s balance-sheet in future. The unit 
of value was to be an hour’s honest toil in producing some 


THE SUPERMAN 


129 


useful object. Things were no longer to be measured by the 
gold standard of the rich man, but by the standard of labor 
involved in producing them. Under this system of gauging 
values, with due allowance for extra skill, or hazardous 
tasks, and other unusual features, there could be little or 
no unjusit discrimination against any group of workers. An 
hour’s honest work by one man, was worth as much as 
another’s, provided conditions were equal. The fact that 
the national wealth was more than sufficient to guarantee 
to each worker an ample income, made this system desirable 
and practicable. The majority of the people were satisfied 
with it. It left no place for a privileged class, who might 
wish to take advantage of others or get more than its share. 

Dinsmore could claim one advantage and distinction 
over most of his predecessors, and that was : he set the 
people a most practical example of industry. He toiled early 
and late, devising new schemes for building up a successful 
administration. Once or twice a week he occupied a box m 
one of the leading theaitres, where he was apt to be recog- 
nized and heartily cheered. Aside from that, however, he 
took little time from work. He apparently had settled down 
into a grim, relentless campaign to make the new govern- 
ment an assured success. 

Three days after the sailing of the Steamship Babylonia, 
as narrated in the preceding chapter, the morning papers 
came out with the startling announcement that the vessel 
had been lost with all on board. Dinsmore read the head- 
lines as he was hurrying to his office. On arriving there, 
he called Livingston into his private room. 

“Did you see that, Charlie?” he asked, pointing to the 
headline in the paper. 

“Yes, I saw it. Pretty tough on those people. I under- 
stand the ship was wrecked by striking an iceberg. It 
seems from the reports, that another vessel, a hundred miles 
off the course of the Babylonia was in wireless communica- 


130 


THE SUPERMAN 


tion with her at midnight. When daylight came, there was 
a large iceberg sighted by this vessel, but no further word of 
any kind has been received from the Babylonia. Thorough 
search has been made, but no trace of the missing ship can 
be found. It is said to be more than likely, judging from 
the position of the iceberg and the last reported location of 
the Babylonia, that she struck the iceberg and went down 
with all on board.” 

“Too bad, isn’t it? Looks like carelessness on the part 
of the officers. I can’t understand why they will take such 
chances, with several thousand lives at stake.” 

“It is criminal negligence. I presume, in the confusion 
and panic, that they hadn’t time to even launch the boats. 
Poor Jean ! I suppose he was lost with the rest.” 

Dinsmore made no further comment, but the recollec- 
tion that his rival was on the ill-fated ship, was a relief to 
him. He would be able now to drop Wallace from his cal- 
culations entirely. Marion should be allowed a few days 
to recover from the shock, then he would renew his atten- 
tions in earnest. 

When Livingston went home that afternoon, he found 
Marion, prostrated by the news of the disaster, lying on the 
couch, with a newspaper in her hand, which bore the tragic 
announcement that the Babylonia had been sunk. She 
seemed only half-conscious of what was going on about 
her. The shock to one of her gentle, sympathetic nature 
was well-nigh a death blow. The family physician was 
called, but there was little he could do to give relief because 
it was mental agony rather than physical pain that tor- 
mented her. 

After dinner Marion retired to her room, as she wished 
to be alone. Once settled comfortably in her easy chair, 
she felt more rational ; but there was still the dull pain at 
her heart, in spite of all the fortitude she could summon. 
She had been so happy during the few weeks of her en- 


THE SUPERMAN 


131 


gagement to Jean ; together they had planned for the fu- 
ture ; and now everthing was a blank. Jean had met a 
•tragic death, and her dream of happiness in that direction 
was ended. If Chrysolite, her angelic attendant, would only 
come to her visibly now, it would be such a relief. She had 
not seen him since Jean’s departure, and she had longed to 
have his comforting presence. She wondered now, as she 
sat there alone, if her faith in the unseen world was wan- 
ing. It was easy to believe in such things when Chrysolite 
was there in plain sight, with his radiant face looking into 
hers. 

Marion had sat for some time with closed eyes, halt 
dozing, when suddenly she looked up, and there, right be- 
fore her, stood Chrysolite, with his reassuring smile ! 

“I am so glad you have come 1” she exclaimed, delighted 
at his presence. 

“Why do you doubt, daughter of the King?” 

There was a tender reproof in the angel’s tone, but the 
look of compassion in his wonderful eyes was more nohce- 
able. 

“I have met such grief, and everything looked so dark, 
I hardly know what I thought or did. I try not to doubt, 
but in such trials as this, is seems hard to stand true and 
unwavering.” 

“You miss the young man?” 

“Oh, I missed him so much, but I could stand that, if 
it were not that he is dead! He was lost. The ship was 
sunk in midocean.” 

“There is no death to the King’s children.” 

^T know we may look forward to meeting our loved ones 
again. Still, it seems very hard to bear, even though we 
know it is only for a short while.” 

“Trust in the King’s love. All things work for good to 
His people.” 

“If we could only see the entire picture, I think it would 
be easier to trust. We seem to see only a fragment, some- 


132 


THE SUPERMAN 


times so small a fragment, and the rest is all shrouded 
in mist and darkness. I wish I could have more faith.” 

‘'Ah, dear child, you already have great faith. Do not 
feel discouraged. Faith is like gold. It must be tried in 
the furnace of affliction and suffering to be refined. You 
speak of seeing the entire picture. Would you like to see 
something of the King’s plans, which are shortly to be 
brought to pass?” 

“I should love to know more, only I do not want to seem 
presumptuous. Is it right to have a desire to see the future 
unveiled ?” 

“Why not? The King has never shown displeasure 
at such requests. Indeed, he has highly commended a rev- 
erent spirit of inquiry. Since the first man and woman 
were in the Garden of Eden, he has been revealing his won- 
derful plans regarding mankind. The world is so occu- 
pied with the playthings of time and sense that it forgets 
Him who created all things.” 

“It must be wonderful to see as angels do, with clear 
vision, — ^with eyes undimmed by earthly allurements.” 

“One day you shall see thus. Then your faith will have 
been perfected, and the veil of flesh removed. But first, 
faith’s victory must be won. There are fiery trials to be 
met, and suffering to be endured. It is His way, and He 
knows best.” 

Chrysolite was silent for some minutes, as though in 
deep meditation. At last he spoke, his face lighting up with 
radiant joy. 

“I will tell you about the Kingdom that is to come on 
earth, when the glory of the Lord shall be revealed to 
men. The world is groping in darkness and unbelief. They 
have rejected the King’s authority, and set Him at naught, 
and they wonder that there is no stability to human affairs. 
The foundation must be laid before the structure is built. 
A house upon the sand will not endure the storms of time. 


THE SUPERMAN 


133 


Love and good will for one another must prevail before 
there can be permanent peace and prosperity /- 

The angel paused a moment, as if studying a perplex- 
ing situation. Then he continued : 

“When the world has reached this stage, the law of 
force will give place to the law of love. Men will seek to 
serve one another, rather than to rule over their fellows. 
There will be harmony and peace everywhere on the earth. 
There will be rulers, but they will be persons who have 
been tried and tested, and especially chosen because of their 
fitness. With such rulers, under the supervision of the 
King, society will make wonderful advancement. New and 
higher standards will obtain. Art, science, and literature 
will make marvellous progress. New inventions will be un- 
folded which will greatly enhance the comforts and pleas- 
ures of human life. People will live longer, and living 
conditions will be so highly developed that mankind will 
have plenty of time for travel, and recreation. Everyone 
will have equal opportunities along these lines. The waste 
places of the earth will be made productive and fruitful. 
Modes of travel will be developed surprisingly. These are 
some of the blessings to be bestowed upon mankind. But 
greatest of all, — enveloping and permeating society, — will 
be the spirit of loving service to others.” 

“It is a bright picture, and very different from our world 
of to-day,” said Marion earnestly. 

“But it cannot be fulfilled until the King shall come. 
The evil that is in the world cannot be overcome by human 
power or persuasion. It will have to be destroyed root and 
branch by divine judgment upon the rebellious.” 

Marion had not forgotten the subject of her grief, but, 
somehow, the heavy burden seemed to have been lifted. 
The feeling that God's tender care was over all of His chil- 
dren seemed to be answer enough to her need. 


CHAPTER XIII 
An Opportune Reappearance 

Dinsmore was availing himself of the invitation that 
Livingston had given him to call informally at the house 
whenever he felt disposed to do so. True to his purpose, 
he said nothing to Marion for a few days after the publica- 
tion of the reports regarding the sinking of the Babylonia. 
If he saw her he was formally polite and deferential; in- 
deed, on one or two occasions he had endeavored to appear 
sympathetic. 

One evening, when a week had passed, and there had 
come no further word regarding the lost steamship, Dins- 
more went home with Livingston, with the avowed pur- 
pose of making another definite advance in his wooing of 
Marion. She presided at the dinner table, with her usual 
grace and charm. Thrown off her guard a little, perhaps 
by Dinsmore’s recent reticence, she treated him with more 
than usual cordiality. Later, however, she heartily re- 
gretted having done so, for no sooner was dinner over than 
he began to take advantage of her friendliness. Livingston, 
noting the trend of affairs, as if by mutual understanding 
excused himself and went upstairs, saying he had a head- 
ache. Dinsmore took a seat nearer Marion. 

“I have been wishing for an opportunity to speak with 
you alone. Miss Livingston,’" he began with an engaging 
smile. 

Marion’s face flushed with embarrassment, for she saw 
that she had unwittingly opened the way for another ad- 
vance on his paiit. He noted her heightened color, and 
thought he had never seen her so fascinating before. 

“You must know,” he continued glibly, “that I have 

134 


THE SUPERMAN 


135 


admired you for a long time. I have spoken to your father, 
and have his approval. May I not hope that you will con- 
sent to be my wife?” 

She heard him through his declaration, though it seemed 
to her that she could never endure even that short appeal. 
She half rose in her chair, her hands outstretched, as if to 
ward off a blow. 

“You do not understand,” she began, hardly able to con- 
trol her voice. “I thought you knew I was engaged to Mr. 
Wallace !” 

“I knew that something like that had taken place. That, 
however, need be no bar to our happiness now that he is 
gone.” 

The cold brutality of this speech made her shiver. How 
could the man talk in that fashion so soon after her terrible 
bereavement? She was amazed, repelled. 

“The past is gone,” he continued, misinterpreting her 
silence and embarrassment. “I am now in a position to 
give you all that a woman’s heart could wish for. You 
shall be the first lady of the land, with great honor and — ” 

“Mr. Dinsmore!” exclaimed the girl, unable to listen 
further. “I cannot remain in the room if you persist in 
such talk ! It is not at all agreeable to me. Can you not 
understand ? You say you could give me all that a woman’s 
heart desires, — honor, position, wealth. I have never craved 
those things. I must tell you plainly that it is impossible. 
I do not love you. I could never marry a man I did not 
love.” 

“I will make you love me ! I will compel you to marry 
me!” 

His manner was almost ferocious, so strong was his de- 
termination to get the mastery over this woman who defied 
his will. 

“That would be an impossibility, Mr. Dinsmore,” she 
said proudly, her womanly nature stirred to its very depths 
by his arrogance. 


136 


THE SUPERMAN 


**1 will show you that it is not impossible!” he replied 
with some heat. “I am not used to being defied and refused 
things that I want. I shall use ofther means, if persuasion 
will not win.” 

*‘What do you mean?” she asked, a startled look in her 
eye,s. She was thinking of what her father had told her 
about (the man. 

“I mean just this: if you persist in your refusal to 
marry me, I will have your father put in prison and bring 
disgrace and misery upon you.” 

“You could not do that. My father has never wronged 
anyone.” 

“He has been guilty of violating (the law in financial 
dealings, in months past. The present regime would very 
quickly make an example of him, if they knew what he 
had done. I have shielded him on your account. I should 
dislike to take the step unless you force me to.” 

“I do nott believe you! This is a trumped-up charge. 
My father has been very loyal to you, — always.” 

“He has been loyal to me because he is afraid of me. 
He knows that I can have him sent to prison. If you do 
not believe me, ask him.” 

Gradually it dawned upon Marion that the man did have 
some evil influence over her father. The i^uth of it 
staggered her. She understood now the things that her 
father had said to her about Dinsmore. 

“Have you no pity?” she asked with an imploring look. 

“None for those who oppose me.” 

“Can you noft see that such coercion would kill a woman's 
respect for a man, to say nothing of her love? How could 
you expect anyone to love you when you use such methods ?” 
She hardly knew whether she was speaking these things 
aloud to him, or if they were merely thoughts burning 
in(to her very soul. 

“I do not want to seem harsh,” he said more softly. 

“If you will marry me, you will find that I am kind-hearted 


THE SUPERMAN 


137 


enough. It is my great desire to possess your love that 
drives me to such exltremes. Why will you not listen to 
me ?” 

Dinsmore took a sudden step forward, and, throwing 
his strong arms around her, held her fast. He thought 
she was relenting. 

“Release me instantly, or I shall call my father!" she 
commanded defiantly. 

The man was loth to believe that she really meant it. 
He answered by drawing her closer and kissing her pas- 
sionately two or three times. She struggled to free herself, 
but he held her as in a vise. She was unable to move hand 
or foot, scarcely. At length she freed her right hand, and 
struck him full in the face with all her might. 

“You coward! Have you no sense of honor left!" 
she cried. 

A step behind them caused Dinsmore to look around, 
just as a hand was laid roughly on his shoulder. 

“Stand back there !" 

Dinsmore released his hold upon the girl and faced the 
newcomer. An exclamation of surprise and disgust escaped 
his lips, while at the same instant Marion uttered a cry of 
wild delight. There, before them, stood Jean Wallace, — 
his eyes searching their faces for an explanation of the scene 
he had witnessed. As Marion stepped to his side quickly, 
he put his arm around her. She was weeping softly, her 
head on his shoulder. 

“I take it, from what I heard, that you are intruding, 
sir !" said Wallace, hardly able to restrain his indignation. 

“That is for her to say, not for you !" snapped Dinsmore 
savagely. 

“I — I do not want to talk to him," said Marion brokenly. 

“Then you will have the good sense to withdraw !" Wal- 
lace suggested with decision and unmistakable purpose. 

“All right, if that is your final answer, Miss Livingston ! 


138 


THE SUPERMAN 


Remember what I told you. Do not blame me for the 
consequences !” 

And with dark looks, and muttered curses on his ill luck, 
Dinsmore turned and left the room. 

Marion’s head still nestled on Jean’s shoulder, and his 
two strong arms clasped her closely to him. At length she 
looked up at him. 

"‘Is it really you, Jean?” 

“Why, of course it is, darling. Do I look like a spirit?” 

“It seems so marvellous ! We all thought you were lost 
with the BabyloniaT 

“I was there when she went down, dearie, but I managed 
to escape. It was an awful scene, those women and children 
crying for help, and no one able to rescue them. It was 
all over in a few minutes, though. The ship struck an ice- 
burg at half-past one o’clock, and sank in less than fifteen 
minutes.” 

“And you, how did you escape ?” 

“Half a dozen strong swimmers were able to save them- 
selves by holding on to pieces of wreckage after the ship 
went down. There were no boats saved, and that was our 
only chance. We were afloat until late the next afternoon, 
when we were picked up by a freighter, bound into port. 
This vessel had no wireless apparatus, so we could not re- 
por*t before our arrival. We were delayed getting in, by our 
engine breaking down. I thought we would never make 
port.” 

“Thank God you are safe!” 

“I wanted to see you so badly, I came right to the house 
as soon as I could change my clothes. Old Jarvis let me in. 
I did not know you had company, and when I heard you cry 
out, I knew something must be wrong.” 

“I am so glad you have come back, Jean. I missed you 
so! Dinsmore behaves so strangely. He asked me to 


THE SUPERMAN 


139 


marry him. I believe he sent you away so he could get at 
me more easily. I detest him!’" 

“It is my right and privilege to proitect you, Marion, and 
I shall do so. I am surprised that Dinsmore is that sort of 
a man. I ithough't better of himl” 

“You did not know him. He has dogged my falher^s 
footsteps for a year, until he has the man afraid of him. 
He has threatened all sorts of dire vengeance, because I 
refused to marry him.” 

“What can he do? True, he is President and has great 
influence, but he cannol and shall not annoy you, dear.” 

“He has some evil influence over my father. I do not 
know what it is, but he says he can have him imprisoned 
for some past irregularity in financial matters. It will kill 
Papa, I fear, to suffer such public disgrace. I hardly know 
what to do, — or think.” 

, “I would make almost any sacrifice to save your father, 
or spare you suffering, Marion. But I feel sure there is 
some way out for us, without yielding to the President.” 

“I could not yield ito him, Jean, so long as you loved 
me. I gave you my promise.” 

“Let him do his worst. I can get some kind of work 
to do, and will stay near you. Some day we will have our 
own little cosy home, even if it be a humble one.” 

They sat and talked for a long time, for it was like wel- 
coming one risen from the dead for her to have Jean beside 
her once more. What did it matter to them if there were 
threatening clouds on the horizon, so long as they were 
sure of each other’s affection? 

The nextt morning after Jean Wallace’s return to Baby- 
lon, Dinsmore summoned Livingston to his private office as 
soon as he could get hold of him. 

“I suppose you know of Wallace’s return, Charlie,” Dins- 
more began with a scowl that portended a stormy interview. 

“Yes, Marion told me he came in last night.” 


140 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Did she tell you of our interview ?” 

“Nothin^y special. She was talking with Jean, so I did 
not see much of her.’* 

“She has flatly refused to accept my proposal, — she 
defies me.” 

“I am sorry, Dick. I have used my influence as far as I 
could.” 

“Have you exhausted your efforts ? ;Is there 'nothing 
further you can do, or will do, to bring her to terms?” 

“I can do nothing more. I do not feel like overurging 
her.” 

“You have got to do something! I am not going to give 
way to that young chauffeur. You will either persuade her 
to yield, or I will bring disgrace , upon you both!” 

“This is very sudden, Dick. You are unreasonable.” 

“I have made up my mind to have her, and I shall insist.” 

“She, loves Wallace, and she does not care for you. I 
don’t see how anything more can be done.” 

“She would respond, if you brought the right pressure 
to bear.” 

“I do not feel that it would be right to overurge her, 
Dick. I am not so inhuman as to forget her own interests 
in the matter.” 

“AD right, then, if you refuse to act further, I will put 
the pressure on you !” 

“What do you mean?” 

“I mean that I am not going to be cheated out of my 
desire by your tender hearted view of the matter. If this 
is your final answer, and her answer, you may write out 
your resignation.” 

The President was watching Livingston closely, to 
gauge the effect of his words. For once in his life the 
banker showed fight. 


THE SUPERMAN 


141 


“Very well, then, I will let you have it at once, Dick. I 
value the welfare and happiness of my child far more than 
I do your favor.’’ 

A dark scowl settled on (the face of the younger man. 
His look of bulldog determination to have his way deepened. 

“That is not all. If you still refuse. I shall prefer 
charges against you and have you prosecuted for your 
past misdeeds. I can very easily do that, you know. My 
other colleagues in the new regime would like to see another 
rich man walk the plank.” 

Dinsmore thought this shot would strike home, but he 
was mistaken. 

“Do your worst, Dick. I have reached the limit of en- 
durance. I will take my medicine, if I must. I have been 
loyal to your interests at all times. I did not think you were 
so heartless.” 

“You will find that I am when people oppose my wishes. 
You may go now. I shall fulfill my threat immediately.” 

Livingston rose a little unsteadily, and walked away, 
dazed by the suddenness of the attack. It was to him al- 
most as if the sky had fallen. It meant absolute ruin and 
disgrace for him. He went to his office and wrote out his 
resignation, signed it, and placed it in an envelope. Calling 
a messenger, he directed him to take it at once to the Presi- 
dent. He then called his chief assistant, telling him he was 
not feeling well and would go home. 

When Dinsmore received the brief letter, he smiled 
grimly on reading it. 

“She may be more ready to listen to me when she sees 
I mean business,” he said half aloud. 

The. next move Dinsmore made was to dictate a state- 
ment to the District Attorney, outlining a case against 
Charles Livingston, former Minister of Finance. The de- 


142 


THE SUPERMAN 


tails described certain unlawful transactions handled by 
Livingston’s firm on certain dates. It was further stated 
that these irregularities had just come to light. It was the 
desire of the President that the charges be pressed at once, 
and a conviction obtained. 


CHAPTER XIV 
Marion Pays a Visit 

It was a holiday in Babylon. A plebiscite was to be held 
in order to obtain a test vote regarding the administration 
of President Dinsmore. A year had rolled by since he had 
taken office, and it had been agreed that a vote should be 
taken at the end of that period, if a request for it were made. 
While his administration of the government had met with 
general favor, there were a number of objectors, and es- 
pecially were the people of large wealth (who had been shorn 
of their surplus) as well as others who had been under the 
ban, anxious to strike back at their tormentor. If they 
could only muster a majority vote, that was all that was re- 
quired to oust Dinsmore. 

It was the nineteenth of June, and marked the anniver- 
sary of the new regime in Babylon. If flags and bunting, — 
decorating the dwellings of the common people, as well as 
factories, street cars, automobiles, and other available spots, 
— were any indication of what the outcome was to be, it 
certainly looked dubious for the objectors. It is more than 
likely that if former conditions had governed the election, 
Dinsmore would have had a close run, but he had seen to it 
that the old methods were not to be used. The deposed 
oligarchy were willing to spend their last dollar for campaign 
literature with which to besmirch the new government’s re- 
cord, but they were effectually muzzled. No publisher nor 
printer dared to print their appeals to the people, without 
a special permit, and such permits were not obtainable, 
nevertheless, the oligarchy were up in arms and using every 
means they could get hold of to capture votes. 

143 


144 


THE SUPERMAN 


John Gordon was enjoying the day off from work. He 
had been to the voting booth very early, in order that he 
might take his wife and seven boys for an outing in the 
suburbs. They no longer lived in the dingy apartment on 
B Street, where Marion Livingston had found them a year 
previous on the verge of starvation. They now occupied 
a larger and better apartment in a well-to-do neighborhood. 
Gordon had been steadily at work for a year, making ex- 
cellent wages, which had provided them with new furniture, 
better clothes and plenty to eat. 

Mrs. Gordon was bustling about, getting the boys ready 
for their trip, and they were all in unsually good spirits. 

“Is Miss Livingston going with us?'' asked Gordon of 
his wife, as they completed their preparations. 

“No, dear/' replied the woman, a shade of sadness vis- 
ible in her face. “She is going to visit her father to-day. 
Poor' girl! — I feel so sorry for her, to have to go to that 
gloomy prison, when we are going out into the bright, beau- 
tiful country." 

“It is hard on her. It seems to be wearing her very life 
away, the strain and worry of it. It makes my heart ache 
to look at her these . days. She seems to be heartbroken 
over her father's imprisonment. Sh ! — here she comes now." 

Marion Livingston entered the room. She looked care- 
worn and sad, but there was a beauty of character that shone 
in her face, which was more spiritual than in former years. 
One could tell that she had suffered, but her dark eyes were 
those of one triumphant over misfortune and sorrow. 

“I was just wondering. Miss Livingston," continued 
Gordon, “if we could not persuade you to accompany us to 
the country. I think it would do you good to get out for a 
day." 

“Thank you, but I must go to see Father to-day. It is 
rarely I can get a permit to see him, so I must avail myself of 
it now. I have not been able to see him for several months.'^ 


THE SUPERMAN 


145 


“I wish we could do something to ease your burden, 
dear/* said Mrs. Gordon, putting her arm aifectionately 
around Marion. 

“You have both done much in that direction,/’ returned 
Marion with a grateful look. “You took me in and gave me 
a home when I had no place to go. I don’t know what I 
would have done otherwise. If it were not for you and 
Jean, I fear I should have fared badly.” 

Marion had been making her home with the hospitable 
family since the fateful day when her father had been sen- 
tenced to prison, on the, charges preferred by Dinsmore. 
That had taken place shortly after Dinsmore’s open rupture 
with Livingston. The deposed minister of finance had not 
only been sentenced to five years’ imprisonment, but his 
property had been levied on by the government as a further 
punishment. This had left Marion homeless, and without 
any resources whatever. Jean Wallace had severed his 
connection with Dinsmore completely, and had obtained em- 
ployment in an automobile factory, where he made good 
wages. He called regularly to see Marion, and they were 
more devoted to each other than ever. 

As Gordon and his family started on their outing, Marion 
at the same time took a car in an opposite direction, on a 
trip to the City Prison. 

Arriving ait the City Prison, Marion entered the warden’s 
office, and presented her permit, which had been given her 
by Dinsmore. She wore a heavy veil, and was dressed 
plainly but neatly in a dark suit. After waiting a few 
minutes, an attendant escorted her to the visiting room, 
where prisoners were allowed to meet their friends. Here 
she sat down on the wooden bench, and waited. There 
were several oither prisoners who were receiving callers, — 
some were wives, or mothers, or other near relatives, of the 
unfortunate men. The scenes of meeting and parting were 
more or less pathetic, and some of them brought tears to 


146 


THE SUPERMAN 


Marion’s eyes. Two sisters were visiting a younger broth- 
er, who was scarcely out of his teens. They seemed to be of 
more than ordinary refinement, and it was plain that the 
ordeal was a very trying one for them. Marion almost 
forgot her own grief, in watching the two girls, as they took 
leave of the young prisoner. She was interrupited in her 
observation by a guard tapping her on the shoulder. 

“Here is your party, Miss,” he said, pointing to a bench 
nearby, where sat Livingston, who had just been brought in 
through the great iron doors. 

“My dear Father!” was all Marion could say, as she 
clasped her arms about him, and laid her head on his 
shoulder. 

Livingston was dressed in the regulation prison garb, 
— striped suit, slippers, and faded socks. His hair was 
cropped close, and his face clean shaven. In spite of his 
clothes, however, there was a certain dignity about the man 
that one could not help noticing. 

“I am glad you have come, Marion,” he said when he 
could control his voice sufficiently to speak. “I get very 
lonely here. How have you been? Is there any news?” 

“Nothing new. Daddy, except that to-day they are having 
an election, to see whether the new government is to be con- 
tinued. It is a general holiday in Babylon.” 

“How does it look? Is there any hope of getting Dins- 
more out?” 

“I am afraid there is no chance at all for that. The 
workers are almost unanimously for him. One can’t won- 
der at it, though, for he has certainly made good so far as 
they are concerned. He has done it from a selfish motive, 
of course, but they do not see that.” 

“Have you seen him lately?” 

“Yes, I had to see him to get this permit. He would 
not let me see you unless I applied to him personally. I 
couldn’t stand it any longer, so I went.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


147 


‘‘What did he say?” Does he seem as determined as 
ever about you?” 

“Yes, I am afraid he is. He did not say much, but 
hinted that he would be glad to see me change my mind. 
It is a puzzle to me how he cuold expect me to give in, 
after the way he has acted.’ 

There was silence for a moment, then Livingston spoke. 

“My wealth has been my ruin. If I had been a poor 
man, I would be at liberty and enjoying life with you, in- 
stead of having to stay in this hole. It is very hard to 
endure.” 

The unfortunate man showed the effects of the strain he 
had been under for almost a year. He appeared to Marion 
to have aged ten years in that time. At the best, he would 
still have three years to serve before he could hope to get 
his freedom. She feared, as she noted his broken-hearted 
look, that he would not be able to stand it that long. 

“Jean would like to come and see you,” broke in Marion 
cheerily, “if he could get a permit, but I am afraid for him 
to meet Dinsmore. He might try to get him into trouble.” 

“I, too, would like to see him, but fear Dinsmore might 
lay a trap for him. You come as often as you can. Tell 
me, — how have Dinsmore’s plans come out, m a general 
way ?” 

“He seems to succeed in evei^^thing he undertakes. They 
say the railroads were never in such good shape. Business 
of every kind is prospering. Rents have been greatly re- 
duced, and the cost of food, clothing, and other necessities 
has been brought down to a reasonable figure. Rents are 
based now on the value of property as given for tax pur- 
poses, so that stops profiteering in that line. Furthermore, 
when an owner gives the value of his property for taxation, 
he must stand ready to sell it at that figure if the govern- 
ment elects to buy it, so he cannot cheat on his taxes by 
undervaluing.” 


148 


THE SUPERMAN 


*‘What did they do to lower other costs, — like fuel, cloth- 
ing, and food supplies?” 

'‘Fuel is less than half what it was a year ago. They 
have abolished all royalties to ^ landowners of property, 
where there are mineral deposits such as coal, gas, and ores. 
The government mines the coal, and ships direct to retail- 
ers in every city or town in the country. The cost of dig- 
ging, transportation, and retailers’ nominal handling charges 
are all there is to be paid.” 

"And food supplies?” 

"There is a great saving. All speculative buying and 
selling has been stopped. Farmers and other producers ship 
direct to city distributing markets, where the people are 
served directly with fruits, vegetables, and dairy products. 
Meats and groceries are handled by licensed retailers, who 
deal direct with producers. They are allowed a fixed 
handling charge only. All middlemen, speculators, and job- 
bers have been eliminated.” 

"It sounds reasonable. It’s too bad we had to leave 
such work for a man like Dinsmore to do, instead of the 
men of wealth and influence in Babylon taking the initia- 
tive. We could have done all that as easily as he is doing 
it, saved ourselves humiliation and loss, and had plenty left 
for ourselves. In our greed, we overreached the mark and 
cheated ourselves.” 

"Not only has the cost of living been reduced,” went 
on Marion, "but the government has a big surplus, which is 
being used for public improvements. There are few idle 
persons in Babylon. Immense sums have been recovered 
from railroads and other corporations for the people, in 
public lands that had been appropriated. One railroad com- 
pany alone had over two hundred thousand acres of land, 
rich in oil deposits, and worth many millions of dollars, 
which has been declared restored to the people. That is 
only one instance, of many. These great sums are to be 


THE SUPERMAN 


149 


used in building public roads, hospitals, schools, and homes 
for aged citizens who are destitute.” 

‘‘It is quite as it should be, Marion. Those things ought 
to have been done long ago. The trouble is: the wealthy 
men of Babylon could only see one thing, — the greed of 
gold had possession of them, and they simply losit their 
perspective. The bitter part of it is that we waited until 
our opportunity was gone, and let the other fellow get all 
the credit.” 

“Well, Daddy dear, we will live through it, and when 
you get home, Jean and I will have a cosy place for you to 
come and live with us. We are both saving something out 
of our wages, and we have our eyes on a little bungalow in 
the suburbs, 'which we can buy on instalments. Jean wanted 
to get married right away, but I told him I thought it 
would be better to wait a year longer and have more money 
to pay down. When w'e get settled, with you at home, we 
will forget all about these trying experiences.” 

“I hope you will not be disappointed. If it were not for 
you I could not stand the strain. You are a real comforter.” 

For an hour father and child talked on, he asking ques- 
tions about the outside world from which he had been 
exiled, and she comforting him with her bright, cheery 
answers. At last they were interrupted by the guard, who 
stated that the time was up, then Marion, taking an affec- 
tionate leave of her father, turned her steps homeward. 

It was late in the afternoon when Marion Livingston 
got back to the Gordon home. The excitement over the 
election was running high. There was no violence, because 
it was a foregone conclusion that the Progressives would 
win. The worst that was done was to hurl ridicule and 
contempt upon the oligarchy and their adherents, whenever 
they came into public view. Such expressions as these were 
frequently heard : 

“Hurrah for Dinsmore and the full dinner pail!” 


150 


THE SUPERMAN 


“No more minority ruleT^ 

“Uncle Bab is on the job once more/^ 

“All honest men at work, — all rogues in jail !” 

“Our fathers fought for freedom. We got it by united 
effort, without fighting.” 

Soon after Marion had reached home, Jean Wallace 
came in. 

“I guess the Progressives have a good big majority,” he 
said, as he greeted her with a lover’s kiss. 

“I expected it, Jean, and if it were anyone except Dins- 
more, I could rejoice over it. I am afraid of him. I feel 
that both sides have made a mistake.” 

“How is that?” 

“The men of wealth and influence could have forestalled 
all of this by simply treating the common people with proper 
consideration. They could have made things pleasant and 
easy for the workers, and kept their confidence, if they had 
not been so selfish. They had the power to do it, but they 
let the opportunity pass.” 

“How about the other side ?” 

Ihey have made a mistake in selecting the man. 
Their ideas are all right, and no one can blame them tor 
asserting their rights, but they have left God out of the 
matter. Materialism and false doctrines are taking the place 
of true religion.” 

“It does look that way, Marion. Some of our progres- 
sive leaders are foolish enough to blame religion for the 
intolerable conditions that existed. Any one ought to know 
that it was a lack of religion, — rank hypocrisy, — which 
created such a system.” 

“I told Father to-day about our bungalow plan. Poor 
man ! — he takes it very hard, — being confined in that place. 
He has aged ten years since he went there.” 

“I wish, dear, that we could get settled soon. I am so 


THE SUPERMAN 


151 


anxious to have my own cosy little home, with the dearest 
wife in the world to be its glory and charm.’* 

“I am just as anxious for it as you, Jean, but perhaps 
it would be better to wait a little longer. Meanwhile we 
will have the joy of anticipation and planning.” 

They talked on for a long while, happy and contented, 
in spite of the trials facing them. 


CHAPTER XV 
The Making of a Magician 

It was eight o’clock in the evening of election day, and 
Richard Dinsmore was in his office with several of his chief 
aides. The desk and table were piled high with telegrams 
from various parts of the country, giving figures on the re- 
sult of the plebiscite. Clerks were tabulating these returns 
by districts, making summaries and comparisons, which were 
passed along to the President from time to time. 

“It looks like a landslide, Mr. President,” remarked the 
Minister of Mails and Telegraphs, whose name was Mars- 
den. 

I guess the people know what they want,” replied Dins- 
more. “Some one has said that you cannot fool all of the 
people all of the time.” 

“The bulk of the returns are in,” continued Marsden, 
scanning the latest recapitulation. “It is very plain that 
the oligarchy have not polled twenty-five per cent of the 
total vote. It is probable they will not show fifteen per 
cent.” 

“It is the first free expression of the public mind for a 
long time,” remarked the Minister of Transportation. 
“The old method has been, for many years, to keep people 
under the party lash and play upon their prejudices. If 
that did not work, other means were used to obscure the real 
issue. The real issue has always been, as it is now, whether 
the common people should have a square deal or be bossed 
by special interests.” 

“The surprising thing about it is,” said Dinsmore, “that 
men who are shrewd enough to build up such a system could 
noit see what the logical result would be. Human slavery 
was abolished because it could not exist in a free country. 

152 


THE SUPERMAN 


153 


It was a glaring contradiction in itself. It would not be a 
free land if it tolerated slavery. In place of actual physical 
slavery, — the buying and selling of human beings, — the 
oligarchy instituted industrial slavery. They did this by 
occupying every vantagepoint in law, and politics, and gov- 
ernment. They were as complete masters of the common 
people as ever the slave owner was of his human chattels. 
I know the inside history of that system.*^ 

‘T think we have reason to feel gratified over our first 
year’s achievements,” remarked the Minister of Public Util- 
ities. ‘‘We have made good progress in a number of under- 
takings. We have under construction several thousand 
miles of public automobile roads. This gives employment 
to a large number of men, and will be a big asset to the 
country of Babylon. Many of our railway lines are being 
electrified and their terminals enlarged, to relieve conges- 
tion in travel. Cheaper commutation rates are being made, 
to encourage people to get out of the over-crowded cities. 
Home-building in the suburbs is growing rapidly. The gov- 
ernment’s plan for putting people on farms is being pushed 
on a large scale.” 

“We have got to make good, gentlemen,” said Dins- 
more. “The people of Babylon are looking to us for re- 
sults. They are showing their approval in to-day’s elec- 
tion. We must not disappoint them. I can assure you 
that I stand ready to do my utmost to give them just what 
they want. If we do that, they will support us. Let us 
take a lesson from the deposed ringsters, and give the people 
their money’s worth. They are our employers, and they 
have a right to expect a strict business administration. Let 
us serve our own best interests by serving them faithfully.” 

Finally the returns of the day’s election were so far com- 
pleted that it left no room for doubt as to the result. Dins- 
more was overwhelmingly reelected to the presidency, with 
the same conditions as before. By ten o’clock the last one 


154 


THE SUPERMAN 


of the chief assistants had left the office and Dinsmore was 
alone. He called his chauffeur and requested to be driven 
at once to the Upper Boulevard. Three-quarters of an hour 
later he reached the apartment of Naini Tal, having been 
delayed along the route by the crowds. His private car 
was recognized a number of times, which resulted in an 
ovation being given him by the enthusiastic populace all 
along the way uptown. 

In response to Dinsmore’s ring, Naini Tal herself ap- 
peared to receive the visitor. She threw her arms about 
his neck and kissed him. 

“Congratulations, my lord!” she said, as she led him 
to the alcove, — their favorite retreat. “I see the people 
of Babylon believe — ^you have made good.” 

“I have done my best, Naini. I am glad they appre- 
ciate the effort. I shall try harder than ever to run their 
business satisfactorily. I am not foolish enough to think 
1 could hold my job otherwise.” 

“You are a wise man and deserve success, my dear. 
Your influence over the populace is growing immensely. 
They marvel at your achievements. I have heard many 
say that you are a wonderful man.” 

“You have helped me, Naini. You taught me to believe 
in myself. I thank you for it. You and Mergui have 
taught me much.” 

“You already outdo your teachers,” she said, laughing. 
“Wait until the people see some of your magician’s art, — 
they will be ready to worship you.” 

“There is something in that,” he said more seriously. 
“I have in mind to build a great playhouse for the people. 
One that will seat thousands. In this great amphitheater 
I will entertain the populace once a week or oftener. I will 
give them thrills enough, too. There will be real bull 
fights and other things in the way of sport. The people 


THE SUPERMAN 


155 


want pleasure and recreation. That is one of my best cards 
to play. Incidentally, I will give exhibitions of my skill in 
necromancy.” 

“Mergui says you already do some wonderful things. 
He is astonished at your progress. I have yet to see your 
first display of power.” 

“Do you recall the disappearing act that Mergui showed 
us one night, where he climbed up the end of a rope sailor- 
fashion ?” 

“Oh, yes ! I remember that.’^^ 

“I tried it some time ago, and he said I could do it bet- 
ter than he. I added a new feature to it.” 

“What was that?” 

“Instead of a single rope swinging loose, I made a rope 
ladder come down through the smoke. It is much easier 
to climb a ladder that way than do it sailor-fashion.” 

“It does look more modern, — more up to date.” 

“My favorite line of work, and the one that gives me most 
pleasure, is changing the form of objects. Would you like 
to see me do it?” 

“I am very anxious to see, only be sure you do not 
change me into something else. I prefer to be just Naini 
Tal.” 

“I may decide to change you into Mrs. Dinsmore, wife of 
the President of Babylon. You say you would not like 
that?” 

“Oh, I did not mean that! You know I should be de- 
lighted at such a transformation. Don’t forget that you 
have promised me, my lover.” 

“I shall not forget,, sweetheart. Now, let us cease jest- 
ing and get to work. Necromancy is not child’s play. It 
is a serious reality, and demands great concentration of 
mind.” 

“I am waiting.” 


156 


THE SUPERMAN 


‘*I want to play with your goldfish a moment. You 
don’t mind if I take him out of the water?” 

“He will die. He cannot breathe out of water!” 

“Oh, yes, he can. Now, watch him.” 

Dinsmore put his hand into the large glass tank, where 
goldfish were swimming. Selecting the largest one, he drew 
him out of the water, and held him on the open palm of his 
right hand. 

“How would you like to have a beautiful canary bird 
to sing for you, and keep you company?” 

“That would be grand. I have wanted one so much.” 

Dinsmore closed his left hand over the fish, forming a 
hollow between his two hands. He then whispered some- 
thing softly to the object he held. There was a fluttering 
of wings, he opened his hands, and a lovely little bird stood 
revealed where the goldfish had been. It began to sing 
with wonderful sweetness and power. 

“Marvellous! How sweetly he sings! What brilliant 
feathers he has!” exclaimed the girl, apparently forgetful 
at the moment that she had exhibited occult powers fully 
as remarkable, though less spectacular. 

“What will you do with him now? You have no cage 
to put him in. Shall I turn him again into a fish, and re- 
turn him to the water?” 

“Oh, please do not. I can get a cage for him. I want 
him to sing for me.” 

“Since you are determined to keep him, I will provide 
a house for him.” 

Dinsmore picked up a light wire letter-and-card-holder 
that was on the table. It was in the shape of a basket or 
tray. Bending its sides around in the form of a cage, 
meanwhile whispering something that was unintelligible, he 
ran his hands over it and around it with a swift movement, 
turning it over and over rapidly until it fairly spun like a 
top, with a humming sound. Then the motion grew slower. 


THE SUPERMAN 


157 


and it finally ceased altogether, and the cage rested on his 
wide open palm. It was no longer the misshapen wire 
tray, but a beautiful cage, such as one might expect to see 
in an emperor’s palace. 

'‘There is his house, Naini. You can put him in it now.” 

The girl was standing with mouth wide open with as- 
tonishment like one petrified. 

"You are a master magician ! I have never seen such 
stupendous displays of power! The people will worship 
you yet!” 

The girl opened the door of the cage and put the canary 
inside, where he hopped upon a perch, and began to sing 
again. Dinsmore stood watching her with an amused look. 

"Your gift is just as wonderful,” he said lightly. "It 
is a miracle either way. This is more striking, because you 
actually see the results immediately. When you foretell 
the future, one must necessarily await the lapse of time, 
and it is fulfilled gradually.” 

"That is true, but I almost envy you the power you 
have.” 

"It is very limited as yet. I hope to gain vastly more. 
I shall not be satisfied until I can exercise this power on 
human beings. I want to be able to make men and women 
obey me without resistance.” 

"You do not lack much of that, dear. I am your abso- 
lute slave.” 

"Because you do not resist me. There are those who 
still defy me and ignore my will. I have as yet only power 
to do these small things, dealing with objects which have 
little or no resistance. I cannot use my power to injure a 
creature, or cause pain. I crave such power over humanity, 
that they will fear me and obey my will. Human nature is 
so skeptical of these things. They look upon them largely 
as leger-de-main or sleight-of-hand performances. You 
know differently, because you do similar work.” 


158 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Yes, I know it is not mere jugglery, as many suppose. 
It is the invisible spirits, as Mergui says, who come out of 
the great unknown world about us. I cannot explain their 
work. I only know that it is some mysterious power out- 
side of myself.” 

“Wait until the playhouse is completed. It will be ready 
in a year or less. We will have wonderful entertainments 
there. I shall have arrangements made so that the specta- 
tors will receive admission tickets. This will insure each 
one having an opportunity to go. By that time I hope to 
make good progress in the art. I have other plans to in- 
terest and uplift the people.” 

“Would you mind telling me about them?” 

“Certainly not. One thing is to educate them in new 
ideas. I am insisting upon our current literature being up 
to date. We must put off old superstitions regarding re- 
ligion and custom. Our books and magazines must reflect 
progressive thought. We must look forward to the golden 
age. It lies ahead of us, but people must be made ready 
for it.” 

“I think you are right. The world has been so busy 
with wars and selfish schemes of rulers that it has not had 
much sunshine. It is time that we had a vacation from those 
things, and got out into the playground.” 

“Yes, the people need plenty of amusement and recrea- 
tion. Give them enough to eat and drink, and pleasures of 
their own choosing, and they will stand by you. There 
has been too much reform work. They should have their 
own way.” 

Thus they talked on until late into the night, this man 
and woman, — the man chiefly engaged with his dreams of 
greatness and power, and the woman a hero worshipper, 
basking in the presence of her demigod. 


CHAPTER XVI 

Marion Is The Victim of a Frameup 

In spite of his great victory in the popular vote, and the 
fact that everything under his hand seemed to prosper, 
Dinsmore was not satisfied. With all of his self-sufficiency, 
there was a hungering after love, such as he imagined he 
could find in Marion Livingston ; yet he tried to wrest 
his thoughts from her, and make himself believe that Naini 
Tal would serve as well. But^ try as he would, he could 
not get rid of this insatiable craving for Marion’s presence, 
though in the ordinary course of affairs, he could not expect 
to see her often. Her steadfast opposition to his wishes 
only whetted more keenly the desire he had to possess her. 
True, his unremitting toil in the affairs of government did 
something to keep his mind occupied, but that was only 
temporary. At intervals, when he was not so busy, he came 
to realize more and more that he was madly in love with 
Marion. He had attained great success already, but the 
fact that she resisted his advances, and preferred another 
man to him, spoiled his happiness. 

About a week after the election, Dinsmore sent Marion 
a note saying that he wished to see her regarding her 
father. Marion received the note from the messenger who 
brought it, and read it hurriedly. She was puzzled. just 
how to take it. Was Dinsmore relenting of his cruelty and 
oppression, or was it merely a trick to get her to come and 
see him? At first she was inclined to disregard the com- 
munication and keep away from him. Then the thought 
that she might exert some influence in behalf of her father 
swayed her toward the opposite course. At length she de- 
cided that, rather than miss a possible chance to help her 
father, she would go and see Dinsmore. She thought it best 
not to say anything to Jean about the matter until after 
she had returned from the visit; for if he knew of it she 

159 


160 


THE SUPERMAN 


was sure that he would advise her not to go, and therefore 
she would be in rather an embarrassing position. If she 
could only persuade Dinsmore to release her father, she 
could forgive his past persecutions. 

“I can only fail, that is all,'* she said to Mrs. Gordon, 
as she acquainted that kind-hearted woman with her in- 
tended visit. 

“Go ahead, dear, — and may God prosper your errand! 
It does seem too bad that your father should have to stay 
in that place. Dinsmore must listen to your plea, if he has 
any heart at all.” 

It was almost dark when Marion reached the Presi- 
dent's office. She was closely veiled, as she did not care to 
excite comment by disclosing her identity to curious eyes. 
Dinsmore had asked her to be there at about eight o'clock. 

Marion's heart beat fast with mingled feelings of hope 
and fear, as she made her way into the President’s private 
office, where she was directed by an attendant. 

“I am glad you have coiiie. Miss Livingston,” said Dins- 
more, rising and receiving her with every show of courtesy. 
“I wanted to inquire about your father. How is he?” 

His manner, and soft speech inspired the girl with new 
courage and hope. Perhaps, after all, this inexplicable 
character was about to relent of his harshness. 

“He is not feeling very well,” she replied quietly. “The 
confinement and such uncongenial surroundings have told 
on his strength. He has aged very fast in the last year.” 

“Ah, I suspected as much. It has been upon my mind 
for some time, and I felt that I ought to have another talk 
with you. I should like to see him out of there. It must 
be very trying to a man of his character.” 

“I fear he will not live to serve out the term imposed 
upon him. I — I hope and pray you will release him.” 

There was an unmistakable quiver in her sweet voice, 


THE SUPERMAN 


161 


and her pleading eyes were fastened on the man’s face, as 
if trying to read his very thoughts. 

“That is true, — very true. A man’s spirit becomes 
broken under such conditions. I should hate to have any- 
thing serious happen.” 

“Why can you not let him go, Mr. Dinsmore? You have 
the power to free him. I beg of you to have pity on him, 
and on me. We have suffered enough unjustly 1” 

“I am willing to accede to your request, on one condi- 
tion.” 

She looked at him questioningly. Was he going to 
broach the old subject again, or was he really becoming 
humane in his feelings? 

“I would do anything in my power to bring about his 
freedom. I mean,” — she hesitated as she noted the Presi- 
dent’s eager look, — “that I would do anything that is right 
and honorable.’ 

“I will give him an unqualified pardon, and restore his 
property, if you will marry me.” 

“You know I cannot do that!” 

“Why not? You are free to marry whom you choose. 
Is not your father’s life and happiness worth that much of 
a sacrifice, if such it be?” 

“His welfare is worth any sacrifice. I would die to de- 
liver him from that awful place, but I cannot do wrong.” 

“What wrong is there in marrying me? I will be your 
willing slave for life. Your father shall be fully vindicated 
and given a post of honor. All I ask in return is your con- 
sent to wed me.” 

“If I had known that was what you had to say, I should 
have stayed away. I cannot listen to any more such talk. 
I must be going.” 

Marion rose as if to go, but Dinsmore placed himself 
between her and the door, saying: 


162 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Wait a little. Do you realize what you are refusing? 
Do you not know that I have made an unqualified success of 
my undertakings ? I can oflfer you great advantages, and a 
position 'that almost any woman in the land would gladly 
accept ?” 

“That means nothing to me, Mr. Dinsmore. You ought 
to know me well enough by this time to understand that 
wealth or position are not important matters in my view. 
I do not and cannot love you, therefore it would be wicked 
for me to yield to your wish.” 

She made a move as if to go past him, but he caught 
her and held her fast. 

“I am not ready for you to go yet. Wait until I have 
had my say.” 

Marion tried in vain to release herself, but he only drew 
her closer to him, until his arm was around her. She was 
helpless in his strong grasp. She could see that he was in 
a desperate mood. 

“You are a coward, to take advantage of me in this 
manner ! Have you no sense of honor ! What would the 
good people of Babylon say if they knew you acted thus 
to a defenceless woman?” 

“I am not afraid of your telling anyone. Nobody would 
believe you. My word is law in Babylon. Listen ! I love 
you madly ! I cannot live without you !” 

His hot breath was upon her cheek, and he kissed her 
passionately again and again. 

“Let me go! I hate you!” cried girl the desperately, 
struggling to free herself. 

“I will not let you go until you give me the answer I 
want !” 

“I will die first. I will never marry you!” 

At length he relaxed his hold, and stepped to the door, 
and turned the key in the lock. 

“If that is your final decision, very well.” He spoke 


THE SUPERMAN 


163 


with more composure, but his face was dark with sup- 
pressed passion. 

“Let me go. You have no right to keep me here.” 

She spoke half pleadingly, half defiantly. She was be- 
ginning to feel frightened, though she tried not to show it. 

“You do not know to what lengths a man will go when 
he is madly in love,” he said, as he walked back toward his 
desk. 

“You do not love me at all. Some strange infatuation 
has taken possession of you, that is all. A man could not 
act as you do toward a woman he loved.” 

“Call it what you will. I may be infatuated, or beside 
myself. I cannot help it. I know this much, — that I have 
set my heart on having you, and I shall not give you up. 
I will compel you to marry me !” 

“You cannot do it. I shall never consent.” 

Dinsmore took a revolver from a drawer in his desk, 
and walked over to the door. She wondered if he were 
bent on killing her outright, but the thought of that was 
not half so terrifying as to be married to such a character. 

Dinsmore unlocked the door and looked out. A watch- 
man was passing through the hall^ and he called the man. 

“Come here, Collins,” he said. 

“Yes, sir. What is it?” asked the watchman, saluting 
as he came up. 

“I want you to arrest this young woman, Collins, She 
came to see me about her father^ who is in prison. For my 
refusal to pardon him, she has tried to kill me. Here is the 
revolver. Take it and turn it over to the police department 
as evidence in the case.” 

“Yes, sir, — ^yes, sir. I will take care of the matter,” 
answered Collins, seizing Marion’s wrist and putting the 
revolver in his pocket. 

“I will telephone for the police wagon,” added Dins- 


164 


THE SUPERMAN 


more. “I do not care to have her sent through the streets 
on foot.” 

The thing had happened so quickly that Marion had not 
time to realize the situation she was in. She was utterly 
dumbfounded at the unexpected outcome. When she came 
to a full realization of it, she sank into a chair, dazed and 
helpless. 

In a few minutes the police officers came, with the 
closed-in wagon and Marion, unresisting and trembling, was 
led out and put into it. 

On arriving at the police station, Marion was duly ar- 
raigned under the startling accusation of having attempted 
to assassinate the President. She gave her name and ad- 
dress, and on further questioning stated that she was the 
daughter of Charles Livingston, former Minister of Fin- 
ance, who was at present serving a prison sentence. With- 
out much ceremony, she was conducted to a cell in the 
women’s quarters of the police station. 

It was about ten o’clock when Marion was left alone 
in her cramped up quarters. She had passed through the 
ordeal like one in a dream, hardly able to grasp what it all 
meant. She laid down on the miserable bed, to try and 
collect her scattered thoughts and compose herself. She 
wished now that she had consulted Jean before taking such 
a venture. Her desire, however, to help her father had 
been so strong that she had perhaps acted rashly, and she 
now chided herself for it, for instead of helping the unfor- 
tunate man, his case seemed more complicated and hopeless 
than before. She had prayed over it, but it seemed that 
her faith was again waning. Why was it that she was aL 
ways getting into these dark places? She had not seen 
Chrysolite for quite a long while, for when things were go- 
ing smoothly, he was not visible. Still, she was not exactly 
doubting. Had he not been with her before, in her dis- 
tressed hours? She recalled the experiences on B street 


THE SUPERMAN 


165 


and at other times, when he had spoken such wonderful 
words to her. No doubt he was near by all the while, but — 
Suddenly she looked up through the mistts of tears that 
filled her eyes, and there, right inside the cell door, stood 
Chrysolite, on his lips the same winsome smile that he al- 
ways greeted her with. 

‘Toor child!’' he said soothingly. ‘‘It is hard to be 
tried thus, but your faith is very precious in the sight of the 
King. Fear not.” 

Marion was crying softly, more from joy than sorrow 
now. How could she feel afraid or distressed with such a 
protector ? 

“I — felt sure you would come,” she said, a little em- 
barrassed at the recollection of her recent panic. 

“I am with you constantly, dear child. Can you not 
rest upon that truth? If I were always visible, faith would 
have no place. I was at your side through the whole or- 
deal. It is permitted that the enemy be allowed to test 
your faith. It is part of the King’s plan. Some day you 
will understand more fully.” 

“I was afraid I made a mistake in going there,” she said, 
referring to her visit to Dinsmore. 

“No, you were right in going. You had great faith to 
go into the lion’s den, — alone. Great trials are likewise 
great opportunities. The reward is in proportion to the ser- 
vice.” 

“I feel as though I had no faith when I get into such 
places. I am ashamed that I have doubts, after all that 
you have said to me. What is the reason it is so difficult 
to walk by faith?” 

“You are human, that is all. You are surrounded with 
a host of observers whom you cannot see. The air around 
you is filled with beings who are invisible to man’s natural 
vision. Some of these creatures are, like myself, loyal 
servants of the King. Others are disobedient spirits, ser- 


166 


THE SUPERMAN 


vants of Satan, who are attending to his baneful work.” 

“I have never doubted that there were evil spirits, be- 
cause their work is only too apparent in the world. Nor 
did I doubt that there were good angels like you, dear 
Chrysolite, sent by the King to guard His chosen ones. 
It is a wonderful mystery, — 'the unseen realm.” 

“It is God’s wisdom, that gives to humble souls, like 
you, access to His infinite domain. Faith is the key that 
unlocks His treasure-house. The unbelief inherent in hu- 
man nature is awful !” 


CHAPTER XVII 

Babylon Celebrates the Second Anniversary of 
The New Regime 

It was the merry month of June again. In Babylon 
it was a national holiday, for the nineteenth of that month 
could not pass without a celebration. It was evident, from 
the way buildings were decorated, that the holiday was to 
be a great event, for it marked the close of Dinsmore’s sec- 
ond year as chief executive. Babylon was all dressed up 
for the occasion. Aside from the lavish display of flags 
and bunting on the majority of buildings, both public and 
private, there was scarcely a street-car or other conveyance 
that was not suitably decorated. 

Dinsmore had made good in the second year of his ad- 
ministration, — ^there was no doubt about that. A compari- 
son of the conditions at this time with those which had exist- 
ed two years previous was all that was needed to convince 
anyone on that point ; at least, this was the view of the aver- 
age citizen, for in these two years this hitherto obscure in- 
dividual had found himself. Babylon was no longer a hero- 
Avorshipper at the shrine of big business or accumulated 
wealth. The average citizen was fast coming into his ’own. 
People who had never had two shirts to their backs under 
the old regime were riding around in automobiles, in spare 
hours. They also wore better clothes, and had plenty to 
eat. In homes where there were several children, and the 
income was only moderate, the State paid a bounty on the 
arrival of each new baby. This item was taken note of by 
the common people, many of whom had never been able to 

167 


168 


THE SUPERMAN 


afford children under the old order of things. As a natural 
result, the population of Babylon was increasing at a sur- 
prising rate. Under the old administration, a family who 
were blessed with twins or triplets became objects of pity 
to the whole community. Now it was different. Dinsmore 
even went so far as to pay an extra premium out of the 
government funds, where a mother bore two or more 
children at once. It was merely carrying out in logical 
sequence his idea of thrift. When some one criticized the 
idea of a government that granted subsidies on babies, the 
President replied with the cutting sarcasm for which he 
was noted : 

'‘The old government subsidized war babies, shipbuild- 
ing, railroads, manufacturing, and a lot of other things that 
proved bad investments. I believe that the babies we are 
subsidizing will pay big returns on the amounts invested. 
The old crowd used to talk about equal privilege in the 
great country of Babylon. They let Jo.hn Smith and his 
wife, with eight small children, live in four rooms, in a 
dingy apartment, on less than a thousand dollars a year. 
What kind of citizens can you make under such a system?” 

“Yes, but why should the State interfere in private 
matters? Is it not going outside its rights?” 

“Get rid of that bugaboo called the State. The gov- 
ernment is the servant of the people. I am hired by the 
people of Babylon to give them a good business administra- 
tion and look after their interests. They own the country. 
It is my business to make living conditions ideal in every 
respect for the common people. Moral questions they de- 
cide for themselves.” 

“But, Mr. President, will not this paternalism in govern- 
ment tend to destroy personal independence and initiative?” 

“Can you not see that the nation is just like a living 
body? It has its various members, on which it depends 
for life and action. What would you think of a human 


THE SUPERMAN 


169 


body which was as discordant in its actions as the old gov- 
ernment of Babylon? It had hands and eyes and brains, but 
they were at war with one another. The hands, instead of 
feeding the body, took the supplies and resources needed 
for a healthy growth and hoarded them up in secret vaults, 
where they did no one any good. The result was that the 
body came to the verge of starvation. The eyes could see, 
and the brains could reason out all of these details, but there 
was no harmonious action. It is not paternalism in a gov- 
ernment to regulate the conditions so that there will be a 
normal, healthy growth of the whole people. A government 
which does less than that is not worth the name. We have 
allowed too much liberty and personal initiative to men and 
groups of men, who had no thought in the world except to 
grab everything in sight and appropriate it to their own 
use.” 

In a casual review of the second year’s developments 
in Babylon, it may be noted that business in general was 
better than it had ever been. As an index to the general 
prosperity, the bank deposits in local banks had increased 
to enormous proportions. This large volume was almost 
entirely made up of individual accounts of mechanics, 
tradesmen, railway employees, and workers in general. 
Living costs were reasonable. 

The new venture of government operation of railroads 
and other public utilities was proving an unqualified suc- 
cess from the viewpoint of all except the deposed ringsters. 
Some of these were still howling furiously about the confis- 
cation of their property, as they termed it. In this con- 
nection it should be noted, also, that any who felt that they 
had a just claim against the government were free to pre- 
sent claims for reparation. A number of claims had already 
been filed, and were receiving attention, but it was Dins- 
more’s avowed intention to let only small stockholders re- 
ceive compensation at once. Those who were over the one- 


170 


THE SUPERMAN 


hundred-thousand-dollar limit for private fortunes could 
wait. To these disgruntled capitalists he made it very 
plain that they had been a long time on the band wagon, and 
that it was time the people had a few innings. They had 
ranted about equal opportunities, but what good did oppor- 
tunities do the poor man, so long as they never got down 
within his reach? 

Exorbitant rents had been one of the most difficult prob- 
lems to solve. It finally resolved itself into a question of 
how much an investor should be allowed to collect on his 
investments. It was an old law, — and a good one, too, 
'that interest on money should not be more than a certain 
per cent. The question naturally arose: why limit the re- 
turn on borrowed money and not on other commodities? 
Why should a man who had a thousand dollars to loan out 
be restricted to six per cent, while another man, who had 
a house to let, was allowed to make thirty or forty per 
cent? The government finally adopted the plan of limit- 
ing net profits on all investments at six per cent. 

Every kind of farm produce was plentiful, at reason- 
able prices. The 'rural population was growing rapidly, 
because of the exodus of people from the crowded cities. 
The government stood ready to help those who really want- 
ed to take to country life, by long time loans on very low 
interest. This relief was very noticeable in general con- 
ditions at the end of two years. The situation had been 
so tight in the city of Babylon that a shoe-thorn was neces- 
sary to squeeze into its congested sections. Now there were 
empty houses enough to accommodate the inflow and out- 
flow incident to the big city. 

One of Dinsmore’s pet ideas was the moulding of public 
opinion through the medium of the press. There were 
some who thought his ideas were altogether wrong. Others 
sanctioned his economic policies, while they rejected his 
moral and intellectual theories. Right or wrong, he was 


THE SUPERMAN 


171 


very aggressive and wide-awake. He lost no opportun- 
ity to poke fun at the conservatives, and especially those 
who still held to old-time ideas of religion. He did not 
as yet openly oppose any religion, but he was becoming 
more and more a devotee of magic. Anything in the line 
of hypnotism, spiritism, or necromancy, attracted his inter- 
est and support. Gradually the public mind was becoming 
imbued with this philosophy. 

Another idea of the President was to see that the people 
were well provided with amusements. He looked upon that 
as a part of his educational program. It was with this 
thought in mind that he had built the great new Colosseum. 
This structure had just been completed, and its opening 
was to be one of the big events on the second anniversary 
of the new administration. It was an immense building, 
with a seating capacity of twenty-five thousand, — the one 
large public building in Babylon that had been put up at 
the public expense, without graft being paid to anyone. 
Dinsmore had seen to it that no ring or group of dealers 
in building materials had a chance to work their old game 
of extortion. It was his purpose to give a series of fetes in 
the Colosseum, issuing tickets to the public in rotation, so 
that all could attend. 

While minor celebrations were being held all over Baby- 
lon, and ithe preparations for the evening festival were go- 
ing on, a scene of more sombre character was being enacted 
in the City Prison. Marion Livingston, after her arrest 
and trial on the charge made by Dinsmore, had been sent 
to the same place where her father was imprisoned. Her 
refined, sweet character won for her very soon a place as 
“trusty’^ in the prison force. The woman who had charge 
of that branch of the female wards, extended all the favors 
possible to Marion, so that in time she was allowed to visit 
her father. On the present occasion, when the entire city 
was given up to demonstrations of joy, the prisoners in 


172 


THE SUPERMAN 


the jail were indulged to some extent also. Marion was 
informed that she might visit her father from two until 
four o’clock. At the hour named, Marion went to the 
visiting room. 

“Well, Daddy, I am here again,” she said cheerily, as 
she greeted him with a kiss. 

“You are a marvel to me, dear child,” said the father, 
looking at her curiously. 

“What do you mean?” 

“I do not understand how you manage to be so cheerful, 
when you are suffering such injustice. One would not 
think you were a prisoner, to look at your bright face.” 

“I am living in the future, not in the present. I am 
like a bird in a cage. Some day the door will open, and I 
will fly out into God’s big, beautiful world again.” 

“I wish I could see things as you do, Marion. I can 
see nothing but these prison bars and hateful confinement. 
I feel that I have been treated very unjustly.” 

“I think so, too. Daddy; but what good does it do to 
grieve over it? We have the future before us. Let us 
be brave, and endure these trials like good soldiers. When 
they are over we will enjoy our liberty all the more.” 

“What enjoyment will there be, with the brand of shame 
upon us, even though it is unjustly applied?” 

“I think the worst sting of punishment is the sense of 
wrongdoing. If we are innocent, and suffer unjustly, we 
may have God’s smile upon us anyway.” 

“You can see farther than I, dear. I fear I have been 
so busy trying to accumulate money that I have forgotten 
my duty to God.” 

“It is wonderful to think that God does not forget us 
so easily, though we neglect Him. This is the secret of my 
happiness, Daddy, — the love of God. It is as real to me as 
your love.” 

“I wish I could feel as you do, Marion.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


173 


There was a hungry look in the man’s eyes that was 
pathetic. He had thought that great wealth, and influence, 
were the all important things in life. Now that these baubles 
were gone from him, he seemed to have nothing left to 
cling to, except Marion. 

‘‘Tell me, child,” he said earnestly, almost desperately, 
“how can I come into this light? I am like a shipwrecked 
sailor, tossed on angry waves that threaten to ingulf me. I 
fear sometimes I shall be tempted to kill myself.” 

“You must not entertain such thoughts, Daddy, — they 
are wicked. Do you want me to tell you some of my ex- 
periences ?” 

“Yes, please do! You are the only friend I have in 
the world. Try to help me in some way.” 

It was a pitiful sight to see 'this once strong, influential 
man, whose intellect had swayed the destinies of a nation, 
so broken and humbled. 

“Do you remember the night I was stolen from you. 
Daddy, and kept in that tenement house on B — street, two 
years ago?” 

“Yes, dear; I remember it.” 

“I have never told you what happened to me that night. 
I have been ready to tell you more than once, but I was 
afraid you would be displeased.” 

“Why, Marion ! How could I be displeased at anything 
you might say?” 

“I had a wonderful visitor that night, Daddy. I was 
all alone in that awful plac«, and a man came in, — I think 
he meant to harm me. He was drunk, and had such an 
awful look — ” 

“The beast! If I could only get hold of him, I — ” And 
Livingston worked his bony fingers convulsively, as though 
he were already throttling the fellow. 

“Wait a minute. Daddy, and let me finish. This man 
tried to take hold of me, but just when I was giving up hope, 


174 


THE SUPERMAN 


and closed my eyes to shut out his horrid face, he was 
struck down by some inyisible power. He got up, with 
blood streaming from an ugly cut on his face, and came 
toward me again. This time, he took a step or two, when 
he went backward with an awful thud. I thought he was 
killed, but he managed to crawl to the door and got out.” 

“Who — what was it ? Couldn^t you see anyone ?” 

“Yes, after the man had gone out I saw my protector, 
standing by the door, smiling at me.” 

“This is very strange, Marion. I never heard of any 
such thing happening. He was there, — and you did not 
see him !” 

“He was the most wonderful being I ever saw, Daddy. 
It was an angel. He spoke to me. and told me such mur- 
vellous things. He said that each one of God’s children has 
just such a guardian as he, and that they are always pres- 
ent, though we cannot see them.” 

“Are you sure you were, not dreaming, dear?” 

“Yes, Daddy, I know I was not dreaming. He talked 
with me and told me many things. I could not begin to 
tell you all that he said. I have seen him a number of times. 
Hq has been with me in this prison house. Do you wonder 
that I am happy and unafraid?” 

Livingston did not answer for some minutes. The revela- 
tion she had made to him seemed so stupendous that it 
staggered him. He had never believed in such things. He 
could grapple with great problems and master them, but in 
the realm of the supernatural he was a novice. His great 
intellectual power enabled him to reason things out, but it 
was no help to him where simple faith was demanded. The 
light began to dawn upon his mind. He could see now 
that things men would climb mountains to obtain, or cross 
seas to find^ were all the time within easy reach, — all that 
was necessary was to reach out and take them — by faith! 


THE SUPERMAN 


175 


“I begin to see, Marion. I wish my faith were more 
like yours. I believe all ithat you have told me, but it will 
take time to grasp it fully. You will be my teacher, and 
show me the way. Does it not say in the Bible, somewherq, 
that 'a little child shall lead them ?’ 


CHAPTER XVIII 

The Opening of the New Colosseum 

The holiday and celebrations that were being held in 
Babylon this nineteenth of June had little interest for Jean 
Wallace. Since the night when Marion had failed to return 
to the Gordon home, a year previous, he had lived like one 
in a dream. The thought that anyone could be heartless 
enough to persecute a person like Marion made him desper- 
ate. Hq knew very well that it was all a framed-up affair 
on the part of Dinsmore, and his first impulse was to seek 
an interview with him and wreak summary vengeance upon 
him. Further reflection, however, showed him the folly 
of such a course. For the present they would have to sub- 
mit to the galling injustice, because they were powerless to 
help themselves. 

Jean was doing well in his work and saving quite a littlq 
money, and in spite of the persecutions of Dinsmore, there 
was still constantly before him that bciautiful dream of a 
cosy home, with Marion as its mistress. He had occasional 
letters from Marion, which breathed such a spirit of love 
and hope that he was kept from giving way to discourage- 
ment. 

The minor celebrations on this particular occasion were 
held in different parts of the city during the day. The 
great central fete was to be held in the evening, at the Colos- 
seum. It was expected that there would be some wonder- 
ful new attractions, and everyone was on tiptoe of anticipa- 
tion. The people were becoming so imbued with Dinsmore’s 
ideias of sport that they, naturally, looked forward to these 
public entertainments with great pleasure. 

176 


THE SUPERMAN 


177 


The Colosseum was packed to its utmost capacity long 
before the hour announced for thq opening. The great 
building was profusely decorated with flags and bunting. 
Festoons of varicolored ribbon and long streamers showing 
the national emblems were suspended from the galleries. 
In order to poke fun at the oligarchy, a section of twelve 
seats had been reserved, empty, in a conspicuous spot. A 
placard bearing the inscription “Reserved for the Oligarchy’^ 
covered these seats. It is perhaps needless to state that no 
one cared to occupy those seats. All other sittings in the 
auditorium were common. 

It was a well-dressed audience, which reflected the gen- 
eral prosperity of the period. All over the vast assemblage, 
a spirit of hilarity prevailed, — bands were playing, handker- 
chiefs were waving, and there were frequent demonstra- 
tions of enthusiasm that showed the popularity of the new 
government. 

At eight o’clock the opening ceremonies began. It had 
been arranged to flash the President’s greetings upon screens 
located at convenient spots in the auditorium. This was 
made necessary by the plain inability to hear a speaker in 
such a large concourse of people, with any degree of satis- 
faction. 

The opening message from the President appeared on 
the screens in these words : 

This beautiful edifice was built with 
MONEY taken FROM A POOR MILLIONAIRE. He 
HAD ONLY A HUNDRED AND FIFTY MILLIONS TO 
LEAVE TO HIS FAMILY AT HIS DEATH. He 
DANCED MANY YEARS AT PUBLIC EXPENSE, SO IT 
IS ONLY FAIR THAT HE SHOULD PAY THE PIPER. 

This bit of sarcasm set the audience in spasms of merri- 
ment. Between the waves of applause, when there was a 
lull, shouts of “Dinsmore did it !” “Uncle Bab’s on the job I” 
and similar sentiments were heard. 


178 


THE SUPERMAN 


The first item on the program was a weird sort of 
dance, performed by a group of Babylon’s most beautiful 
young women. There were about a hundred in the group, 
but they were noit at all crowded on the big temporary plat- 
form that had been placed in the arena. The dance rep- 
resented a lot of woodnymphs sporting on the edge of a 
brook. Their costumes were made of some light, filmy ma- 
terial, which showed their graceful forms to very good ad- 
vantage. Occasionally two or three of the dancers would 
stroll to the brookside, and lay aside their transparent robes, 
for a splash in the water. It was very realistic and thrilling, 
and approached very near to a tableau of “September Morn.” 
Boys who were going through the galleries selling opera 
glasses, had hard work to supply the demand. The audience 
was spellbound by the grandeur of the scene, with its life- 
like trees, and pool of real water, whose sloping banks were 
carpeted with green. Like all the alluring pleasures of life, 
this part of the entertainment came to an end in about 
twenty minutes, causing many sighs of regret. This was 
only momentary, however, for the audience quickly broke 
into wild applause, which lasted for several minutes. If 
Dinsmore had any doubts about the reception of this risque 
tableau they were set at rest by the loud and persistent 
cheering of the beholders. 

Two years -before, the same people would have re- 
jected such an exhibition as indecent, but under Dinsmore’s 
tutelage they were making rapid strides toward an utter 
abandonment of propriety. Appreciating the fact that he 
had done great things for them in an economic way was 
apparently reason enough why they should follow him in 
everything. They had allowed their material prosperity to 
overshadow, or obliterate, moral sentiment. 

The next feature of the entertainment was a prize fight, 
staged with two noted pugilists. This number, too, was 
hailed with wild applause, as the two contestants took their 


THE SUPERMAN 


179 


places and awaited the signal to begin. The men were evenly 
matched, and the battle was long drawn out. By the time 
they had mauled each other for ten rounds, they were cov- 
ered with blood, and still as far from a decision as before. 
The audience seemed to enjoy this display of brute force 
fully as much as they had the preceding act. Again Dins- 
more was loudly acclaimed as a royal entertainer. He re- 
sponded by flashing this message on the screens : 

This is the people^s playhouse, and we 

ARE GOING TO GIVE YOU JUST WHAT YOU LIKE, AS 
NEARLY AS POSSIBLE. 

A couple of wrestling-matches followed the prize fight, 
which, though not quite so thrilling as the preceding ex- 
hibitions, were 'well received. 

xA^fter this, Mergui gave an exhibition, which lasted 
fifteen or twenty minutes, during which he did a number 
of amazing things in the line of magic that had never been 
seen before. By the time he finished, he had the audience 
in breathless suspense, wondering whether he were man or 
devil. 

A snake-charmer then gave a thrilling exhibition of 
what she could do with a wicked-looking reptile of enor- 
mous size, and afterward there were several minor acts, 
which brought this part of the performance to an end. 
The large temporary stage was quickly removed from the 
arena to make room for the last and greatest event of the 
evening. 

The stage out of the way, the large circular-shaped en- 
closure resembled very much some of those places where 
the old Roman emperors used to watch wild beasts tear 
the Christian martyrs to pieces. 

The space having been cleared, the people awaited with 
keen interest the next number on the program, for no in- 
timation had been given to the public of the details of the 


180 


THE SUPERMAN 


fete. The bands were playing a lively air, and people were 
craning their necks to see some signs of life in the arena. 

Suddenly there appeared a strange-looking figure, walk- 
ing leisurely toward the center of the enclosure. Few, if 
any, of the people had ever seen this type of individual be- 
fore, unless it had been in a story book, for it was a real, 
live matador. He looked as if he had stepped right over 
from sunny Spain, wkh his military mustache, wide- 
brimmed hat, knee breeches, cloak, and the matador's sword. 
Smiling and bowing he cast his eyes over the great throng, 
while the crowd broke into tremendous applause, which 
lasted for several minutes. The secret was out, and there 
were cries of “A bull fight V ‘‘Hurrah for the President T’ 
and similar expressions. 

The cheers had scarcely died away, when a new figure 
appeared on ithe scene. A magnificent-looking bull came 
walking forward from the rear of the arena, stopping now 
and then to paw the ground and throw dust on his back, 
while occasionally he uttered a loud bellow which was evi- 
dence enough to anyone that he was in no playful humor. 
He kept looking sidewise at the matador, as much as to ask 
him what business he had in the bull-pen. The matador 
seemed to pay little attention to the big beast. He was 
busy making eyes at the beautiful Babylonian girls up in 
the galleries, who were smiling down at the Spanish cava- 
lier. 

The bull, having satisfied himself that the matador was 
determined to stay, began to show signs of declaring war 
upon him. He rolled his eyes around, until their white 
rims looked wild and ferocious. His dilated nostrils were 
like redhot thunderbolts held in leash. Flecks of white 
foam fell from his ponderous jaws, or hung for an instant 
on his broad chest. The powerful head was shaking omin- 
ously, and the bellowing became a roar. All this time the 
ferocious beast was slowly edging toward the front of the 


THE SUPERMAN 


181 


enclosure, diagonally away from the matador, as if to throw 
that person off his guard. Then he caught sight of the 
bright-red lining of the Spaniard's cloak. That one flash 
of red was like a spark of fire in a powder magazine. The 
bull wheeled suddenly, and with a frightful roar, rushed 
toward the matador, with his wicked-looking horns lowered 
and ready for action. 

The Spaniard was perfectly cool, and showed no more 
sign of fear than if he were playing with a big kitten. He 
gave his red-lined cloak a fling, in order ito fire the beast 
a little more, and then stood quietly waiting for the colli- 
sion that looked inevitable. But there was no collision, for 
the matador knew the game to perfection. Just when 
women were getting ready to faint, and men were cursing 
the man for being so foolhardy, the matador sidestepped 
very nimbly, and the bull went past him like an express train, 
— not going so fast, however, as to escape being tickled in 
his ribs with the point of the matador's keen sword.. 

The bull managed to slow down in time to keep from 
going through the stockade that lined the enclosure, and 
when he turned around, he saw his enemy still standing 
there, flaunting the red cloak in a tantalizing way. The 
audience relieved momentarily from the intense strain, were 
applauding wildly ; men were clapping hands, women were 
waving handkerchiefs and throwing kisses at the matador, 
while the latter was bowing back at them, with his hand 
upon his heart. 

The bull tossed his head contemptuously, and prepared 
for another passage at arm's. The red cloak was an in- 
sult that he could not look upon with composure. Blood 
was trickling from the side of the beast, where the point 
of the sword had scratched him. He turned and looked at 
this red splotch on his side and then at the matador, as much 
as to say that he would get even with him ; then he lowered 
his head and, putting on full steam, headed direct for the 
Spaniard. He did not forget to announce that we was com- 


182 


THE SUPERMAN 


ing, either, with a roar which fairly shook the pillars in 
the auditorium. This time the matador was more in earn- 
est. He did not propose to be caught napping, even 
though some of the fairest damsels in Babylon were kissing 
their hands to him. Just when the infuriated animal was 
ready to impale the man with his deadly horns, the matador 
sprang gracefully to one side, and let the bull pass. The 
Spaniard’s sword was dripping with blood this time, how- 
ever, when the great beast got by him. He had given it 
a savage thrust in the flank, which only served to anger the 
animal more. Meanwhile the audience were cheering up- 
roariously. 

A third time the bull prepared to charge. He was fur- 
ious by this time, and lost no time in issuing warnings. He 
wheeled abouf, as soon as he could, and made a bee-line for 
the matador. This time he came in a sort of zigzag fashion 
apparently with the idea of out-maneuvering the side-step- 
ping Spaniard. There was blood in his eye, for he evi- 
dently did not like being made a fool of before that big 
audience. He fairly tore up the ground in his rage and 
fury. The audience waited in breathless silence for the 
impact, which, this time, everyone expected. The mata- 
dor's chance of escaping that mad rush seemed small in- 
deed. Women covered their eyes to escape the sight of the 
slaughter that seemed inevitable. The Spaniard was not 
trying very hard to get out of the way. He stood stock 
still until the big brute was right upon him, then he leaned 
over just enough to escape the gleaming horns, and with a 
dexterous thrust of his sword, drove the weapon in almost 
to the hilt. The frantic animal went to his knees with a 
groan, and rolled over, mortally wounded. 

The matador turned and bowed in courtly fashion again 
and again to the galleries, while the audience went wild 
with applause. It seemed as if their acclamations would 
never stop. The poor dead beast had put up a good fight, 
but human skill and arms had been too much for him. The 


THE SUPERMAN 


183 


matador was the hero of the hour. Messengers came run- 
ning down from the galleries, carrying beautiful bouquets 
of flowers, with suitable expressions of admiration. It was 
Babylon’s first bull fight, and to say that the populace en- 
joyed it was putting it feebly. When the excitement had 
died down a little, this message was flashed on the screen, 
by the President : 

The scene you have just witnessed ex- 
presses AN IMPORTANT TRUTH. ThE PEOPLE OF 
Babylon have for many years watched the 
COMBINES, trusts, AND RINGSTERS THROW THE 
BULL. We find NOW THAT WE CAN DO IT OUR- 
SELVES. Signor Pedro has taught us a 

VALUABLE LESSON. 

This bit of sarcarsm threw ithe audience into paroxysms 
of laughter. Dinsmore, sitting in his private box, leaned 
forward and bowed to the great throng in acknowledgement 
of their applause. The affair had been a huge success. 
There could be no doubt about that, for everyone was mak- 
ing complimentary remarks. Finally the crowd began to 
move, and the stream of humanity flowed outward, laugh- 
ing and well satisfied with the evening’s entertainment. 

Dinsmore, elated at the enthusiasm and good humor of 
the populace, turned to Naini Tal, who shared his private 
box, and remarked : 

“Your Uncle Mergui did splendidly. I wish you would 
thank him for me for his part of the show.” 

‘T will do so. I think the whole thing was a grand 
triumph for you. It will add immensely to your popularity 
among the people.” 

“I hope you are correct. The more influence one has, 
the more he can do. I have more ideas to work out, which 
may be considered as radical by some. I want to add some- 
thing to the program each time, so that the people will not 
grow tired of it.” 

“The show to-night seems to have been complete. I 
cannot see where anything could be added.” 


184 


THE SUPERMAN 


“One thing I have in mind is to improve the ballet danc- 
ers* scene, — where they play in the brook. I think it can 
be made a little more exciting.** 

“In what way?** 

“By having a disrobing act attached to it. People are 
so used to ballet dancers with little or no clothes that it 
has become a tame affair. If I could have some one take 
the part, I would add another figure. Have an apparent 
stranger stroll in among the fairies, and go bathing. Let 
her come on the stage fully dressed, then leisurely take off 
her clothes and go into the water.** 

“What do you mean? Take off everything?** 

“Yes, — absolutely. You have got to do that to create 
a sensation ; and ithat*s what I want to do.** 

“Can*t you get someone to take the part?** 

“Suppose you take it. You would make a hit. Please 
do it, — will you?** 

“I — I never did such a thing in public.** 

“Oh, that don*t matter! Everything has to have a be- 
ginning. I dare you to do it 1** 

“Very well, I will show you that I am not afraid.*’ 


CHAPTER XIX 
Dinsmore^s Proclamation 

The end of Dinsmore’s third year as President had 
come. Babylon was again in gala attire for the momen- 
tous occasion. The nineteenth of June had been set apart 
as a legal holiday, because it was on that day that the Baby- 
lonians had thrown off the yoke of the oligarchy and begun 
business for themselves. Each succeeding celebration of 
this important event had been held with greater enthusiasm 
and more elaborate ceremonies. On this occasion the per- 
fect June day seemed made specially for the occasion. It 
was the month of roses, and in the parks and suburbs the 
air was laden with the perfume of flowers. Birds were 
singing as they flitted about among the green leaves, or 
bathed their wings in a cooling spray beside some fountain. 
It was an ideal day for a holiday, and all Babylon was in 
the humor to enjoy it fully. 

The year just passed had been a prosperous one indeed. 
The bank balances showed a very satisfactory condition 
financially. Dinsmore had taught the people thrift and in- 
dustry, and there was scarcely a worker in Babylon who did 
not have a bank account. The swollen fortunes of the one- 
time millionaire and billionaire had been released, like the 
waters of a great reservoir, and were doing real good to the 
people, from an economic standpoint. The situation had 
been for many years as if all the available water supply of 
a community had been appropriated by a group of men, and 
confined in a reservoir, so that the people could not get an 
adequate supply, and it was doing no good to the men who 
had appropriated it, beyond affording them the pleasure of 

185 


186 


THE SUPERMAN 


sitting and looking at it and calling it theirs. Now the 
reservoir had been tapped, and the life-giving stream was 
flowing in wisely laid-out channels, to bless the entire 
nation. Three years of steadily increasing prosperity had 
left little ground for the deposed ringsters to carp at the 
progressive ideas that were being worked out. People 
wondered at their past stupidity in allowing such a state 
of affairs to exist for so many years, when all they needed 
to do was to unite and assert their rights. One thing seemed 
certain, and that was, having had their eyes opened to the 
truth, they would never again tolerate class rule. 

Dinsmore’s influence and prestige had penetrated to the 
farthest corners of the earth. Visitors from other coun- 
tries were loud in their praise of the distinguished man who 
had attained such a wonderful success in government. They 
came to study the methods and learn the secret of this phe- 
nomenal ruler, and went away imbued with his ideas, ready 
to inaugurate similar reforms in their own lands. 

While the progress that had been made was, from an 
economic point of view, beyond question, there were some 
people in Babylon who looked with apprehension upon 
the future. Living conditions for the common people were 
better than they had ever been. There was prosperity on 
all sides, but the people seemed to have lost their sense of 
moral responsibility. They worked and lived and had a 
good time, for amusements were plentiful and varied, but 
there was a lack of serious thought. A new literature was 
developing under the subtle influence of Dinsmore, which 
was destroying faith in the Christian religion. The loose 
moral ideas of the President had ceased to shock the sen- 
sibilities of the majority of the population. His ideas in 
this direction were steadily on the downgrade, too, and were 
carrying the public into a whirlpool of profligacy and aban- 
don more hopeless than that of ancient Rome. Dinsmore’s 
religion was necromancy and sorcery. A devout student 
of occultism and magic, a large part of his influence over 


THE SUPERMAN 


187 


the masses was due to this. He had given some wonderful 
demonstrations of his power in various entertainments at 
the Colosseum, which were nothing less than miracles, at 
least in the opinion of the people. He had done so much 
for the people in an economic way that they were quite 
ready to hail him as a demigod, whenever they witnessed 
some startling display of his magical powers. Some of the 
dissenters from the general public opinion, however, did not 
hesitate to say that he was in league with Satan. 

One thing that continued to prove a thorn in Dinsmore’s 
crown of triumph was the fact that Marion Livingston still 
rejected his advances. He had tried a number of times 
during the year just past to induce her to alter her decision 
against him. He had offered repeatedly to free her and her 
father, if she would only consent to marry him. She had 
turned a deaf ear to all his entreaties and threats. She had 
told him plainly that she preferred a prison cell, with her 
pure attachment for Jean Wallace unsullied, to a royal 
palace and a loveless marriage with himself. Livingston’s 
three years in prison had completely shattered his health, 
and he was but a shadow of his former self. There was 
but one bright spot in his gloomy, hopeless existence, and 
that was the fact that Marion was near him and could 
visit him occasionally. 

On this nineteenth day of June that marked the end of 
Dinsmore’s third year as Babylon’s chief executive, minor 
festivities in celebration of the event were in progress 
throughout the day in various parts of the city, but as usual 
the main event was the evening entertainment at the Colos- 
seum. There had been great preparations for this grand 
fete, and it was expected that all former gatherings of the 
sort would be tame affairs in comparison with it. The 
people had become so used to being treated with novelties 
in the way of entertainment that they expected big things 
on this particular occasion, — an expectation that was voiced 


188 


THE SUPERMAN 


in the remarks that were heard as the great throng surged 
into the Colosseum and found seats. 

The performance began pretty much as others had, ex- 
cept that there were more muscians in the orchestras, and 
more elaborate decorations in the big auditorium. The long 
streamers suspended from the galleries, carrying the nation- 
al emblems, were there as on previous occasions, but a new 
feature had been added, — in the way of extra festoons of 
purple,, scattered about in various prominent places. 

Dinsmore was in his private box, with Naini Tal and 
several other close friends. The President leaned over oc- 
casionally to acknowledge a salute from some part of the 
audience. There was a shade of anxiety in his look, as he 
glanced over the multitude present, — an unusual expression 
of emotion in him, since he seldom displayed any signs of 
uneasiness or lack of confidence. The first message to the 
audience flashed upon the screens by the President was this : 

We have reached the third anniversary 
OF OUR new career. We HAVE DONE WHAT 
OUR CRITICS SAID COULD NOT BE DONE. I 
SALUTE YOU, LOYAL CITIZENS, IN THE NAME OF 

Babylon The Great! 

This salutation evoked loud and continued applause. 
There were cries of : ‘‘Dinsmore did it V* “Long live our 
President 1” “Uncle Bab has made good !” and similar ex- 
pressions, interspersed with the cheering. 

After the tumult had subsided, the first act of the per- 
formance began. It was a realistic interpretation of the 
famous painting known as “Diana^s Hunting Party.” The 
stage in the center of the arena was beautifully transformed 
into a patch of forest, with a stream of water flowing 
through it. The huntresses were made up of some of the 
most beautiful young women to be found in Babylon, — 
who had been specially selected in a beauty contest held 
through the medium of the public press. Some of them were 
armed with bows, with a quiver of arrows slung over their 


THE SUPERMAN 


189 


shoulders, while others carried spears or battle-axes in their 
hands, and, it is perhaps needless to add that they were un- 
encumbered with clothing of any description. The audi- 
ence was held spellbound by the sight, as Venatrix Dea 
and her nymphs flitted in and out among the trees, or 
waded in the shallow brook, or shot arrows at the stuffed 
animals and birds scattered about them. 

This scene evoked such great applause as to miean an en- 
core. The entertainers had expected that, and provided for 
it. While the huntresses lingered in their positions, there 
was added to the scene^ a representation of the historic 
poem, '‘Lady Godiva.*^ She came on the scene, riding on 
the back of a beautiful horse, going down toward the brook- 
side. Her luxuriant hair was hanging loose, and almost 
covered some parts of her body. The applause lasted fully 
five minutes, but there were other important attractions, 
so the stage was cleared. 

A couple of wrestling-matches now followed, — exhibi- 
tions of skill, far less exciting than the preceding acts, but 
they gave the audience a chance to recuperate. After the 
wrestlers, came a fight between two pugilists of inter- 
national renown, who pounded each other viciously for a 
dozen rounds, by which time they both showed signs of 
needing medical attention, being bruised and battered to 
such an extent that their own mothers would never have 
known them. They finally agreed to divide the gate re- 
ceipts and allow the honors of victory to fall to the visit- 
ing star. 

The next feature of the evening’s show was in the line 
of magic, wherein Mergui and several other noted magicians 
gave exhibitions of their powers, performing acts that could 
not be explained on any other ground than that of real 
supernatural power. It was not leger-de-main merely. 
Some called it one thing and some another. Such 
acts, however, as producing a dozen large, full-grown 
frogs^ which jumped out of the mouth of the magician and 


190 


THE SUPERMAN 


went hopping about the stage, and similar startling things, 
were not sleight of hand. Another performer shook his 
hat, and there flew out a horde of bats, whereupon, the 
ugly-looking creatures circled about his head until there 
were at least a hundred of them. He shook his hat again 
and they all went back into it, then he tore the hat into 
shreds, laid the scraps on a plate, and lit a match and set 
fire to them. As the flames curled up, the bats came dart- 
ing out of the plate and circled again about the performer’s 
head. This time he got rid of them by holding up a pint 
bottle, and one by one they flew into the mouth of the 
bottle. He put the stopper in the bottle, shook it a few 
times, then poured out a glassful of beer, with a real foam 
on it. He finished by drinking the beer. These exhibitions 
elicited great applause. 

A regulation bull fight came next. The matador was 
not the same who had served at the initial performance, 
two years before, — that poor fellow having been killed by a 
ferocious bull at one of the shows some time before. The 
present performer got through with a good deal of ap- 
plause, having succeeded in killing his four-footed antagon- 
ist in the fourth round. 

After the bull fight, when the tumult had quieted some- 
what, this message from the President was flashed upon 
the screen. 

My loyal friends: I feel that three 
years" hard work entitles me to your full 
SUPPORT. If you believe I HAVE made good, 

AND WILL GIVE ME A FREE HAND IN GOVERN- 
MENT, I CAN DO MUCH MORE FOR YOU. ASSUMING 
YOUR WILLINGNESS TO TRUST YOUR FUTURE IN MY 
HANDS, I HEREBY PROCLAIM MYSELF EmPEROR 
OF Babylon. What is your verdict? 

This was like a flash of lightning out of a clear sky. 
Dinsmore had all along had the powers of a dictator ex- 
cept that his tenure of office could be cut short by a majority 


THE SUPERMAN 


191 


vote of the populace. No one had ever raised any real 
protest against his authority. The Babylonians looked at 
each other for a moment with indecision, — but it was only 
for a moment. Dinsmore had made good. Why should 
they not reward him with this honor? They were indebt- 
ed to him for their present great prosperity and liberation 
from the galling bondage of the oligarchy. During this 
momentary pause, Dinsmore sat motionless, waiting for the 
verdict of the assemblage. It seemed an hour to the wait- 
ing man. He had climbed the mountain peak of ambition, 
to the very summit, and now the crucial moment had ar- 
rived. He would either remain at the summit, or go ig- 
nominously down again to the very depths. 

For a moment there was a wonderful silence in that 
vast assemby while they deliberated ; then, with a mighty 
cheer the people rose to their feet, waving handkerchiefs, 
fans, or hands in wild acclaim. It was an ovation such as 
any man might have felt elated over. The cheering lasted for 
ten or fifteen minutes before there was any sign of lessen- 
ing. As the roar of applause subsided, there were cries 
of : ‘‘Hurrah for the Emperor !” “You have been a father 
to us !” “You have built a great empire, — go ahead and 
run it !” 

Dinsmore smiled and bowed to right and left, as he stood 
waiting for the tumult to cease. He had won the position 
for which he had striven, and his success was assured. As 
soon as things had quieted down, he flashed this message 
on the screens : 

My PEOPI.E, I THANK YOU. I AM STILL 
YOUR SERVANT. YoU ARE THE REAL RULERS OF 

Babylon. I will do my best to give you 

JUST WHAT YOU WANT. We WILL RETAIN OUR 
NATIONAL EMBLEMS, WITH THE ROYAL PURPLE 
ENTWINED ABOUT THEM. AgAIN, I THANK YOU. 

Dinsmore turned to receive the congratulations of those 
near him. Among them was Naini Tal. 


192 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Did I not tell Your Majesty that it would be thus?’’ 
she said, extending her hand to him. 

“Yes, I believe you did. He did not seem to see the 
extended hand of the girl. He was looking across the vast 
sea of faces, as if seeking someone who was not there. 
Then he added coldly : “Why do you refer to the past? Do 
you not understand that conditions are different now?” 

The girl withdrew her proffered hand. This was a slight 
that she had not expected, and it cut her deeply. Slowly 
it dawned upon her that Dinsmore was through with her, — 
that she had been merely a plaything to amuse him when 
he wanted diversion. Now that his position was assured, 
he would have no time for her, he would seek other and 
more attractive women as his companions. She had in- 
tended to remind him of his promise, but he had fore- 
stalled her, and pushed her aside before she could do so. 
Sadly she turned and left him. 

Dinsmore was elated, but there was just one fly in the 
ointment, so to speak. He had the whole world at his feet, 
but the one person most necessary to his complete happi- 
ness was not among those who paid him homage. Marion 
Livingston had not yielded to him. He would try once 
more to win her consent to marry him. He could go to 
her now with more assurance, because he was absolute 
master of her destiny. He would never relinquish his 
purpose regarding her. He had not yet exhausted his 
resources. 

Just here the Emperor's reflections were interrupted by 
a rush of people about him. So great was their enthusiasm 
that they fairly trod upon one another to get at him and 
wish him long life and a successful reign. 


CHAPTER XX 
The Midnight Call 

Jean Wallace did not attend the third anniversary feto 
at the Colosseum. He had taken up his abode with the 
Gordon family after Marion’s imprisonment, and was now 
making good progress with his work, having already become 
foreman in a large automobile factory, where he received 
very liberal pay. He had accumulated money enough to 
make a substantial payment on the new home for which he 
and Marion were still planning. Studious as ever, he was 
fast developing into a thorough business manager. 

The hard fate that had separated Marion from him had 
told on Jean. The mental agony of seeing one so sweet and 
lovely as Marion, subjected to the brutal persecutions she 
had undergone, without being able to turn a hand to pro- 
tect or relieve her, was inexpressible. To some it would 
have been maddening and disastrous, but to one of Jean’s 
temperament, it was like a refining fire, which developed 
his fine qualities as the days went by. He was still the 
same brave, manly fellow who had won Marion’s admira- 
tion and love, but something had been added to his charac- 
ter. He was revealing more and more a personality which 
showed rare gifts in the way of mental and spiritual de- 
velopment . 

Jean was in his room at the Gordons’ house, busy with 
his books, on the night of the fete at the Colosseum, for 
Gordon had taken his wife and children to the anniversary 
celebration. Jean was glad to be left alone in quiet, for he 
was specially busy with some intricate calculations in mathe- 
matics which required uninterrupted attention, and quiet 

193 


194 


THE SUPERMAN 


was not always easy to command when the seven rollicking 
Gordon boys were at play in the house. Jean was very 
fond of these boys, and they were often in his room at 
evening time. 

About ten o’clock, Jean laid aside his papers, which were 
covered with neatly-written figures and strange-looking geo- 
metrical outlines, then taking from his desk a package of 
letters, tied with a piece of dainty ribbon, he handled them 
with almost superstitious reverence. They were from Mar- 
ion, written to him from her prison cell. It was almost 
like hearing her speak to him, — to get out this collection 
of letters and read over the precious contents. They were 
marvellous compositions, at least in his estimation, reveal- 
ing a mind of wonderful depth and charm and a soul of 
rare beauty. In her letters the girl seemed to forget all 
about her own personal privations and sufferings. It was 
always about her father or Jean that she seemed more con- 
cerned. There was no word of harsh criticism for the 
tyrant who had brought this suffering upon them ; indeed, 
if she mentioned Dinsmore’s name at all, it was with a 
sort of divine pity that a man of such mental breadth should 
be so sad a moral failure. Her every letter breathed a spirit 
of unwavering faith in God’s love and care. She looked 
and pointed forward toward the morning, when the pres- 
ent trials should cease, and all would be perfect happiness. 

Jean read and re-read letter after letter. Sometimes 
his hand trembled from suppressed feeling as he came 
across some unusually striking passage. Occasionally his 
eyes became moist, and a mist came between him and 
the written pages so that he could hardly see them, as he 
read some endearing words addressed to himself. There, 
before him on the desk, was Marion’s picture, — a priceless 
treasure. It was one she had given him nearly Dhree years 
before, and had been guarded with jealous care. He looked 
from the letters to the photograph, and said half-aloud, as 
though he were speaking to Marion : 


THE SUPERMAN 


195 


“Poor girl, I cannot understand why one so sweet and 
good as you should have to suffer so at the hands of this 
cruel tyrant. If I could only suffer in your stead, it would 
be a privilege.” 

Midnight came, and Jean still sat at his desk, absorbed 
in the letters. Glancing at his watch, he noted the time 
and wondered why the Gordons had not come in from the 
show. Presently there was a ring at the doorbell, and on 
answering it, Jean found a messenger from the prison, with 
a note from Marion. He slipped a dollar into the man’s 
hand, and went back to his room to read the unexpected 
letter. It must be something very unusual that would lead 
Marion to send him a message at that hour of the night. 
With nervous fingers he tore open the envelope and looked 
at the contents. The brief note read thus : 

My dear Jean ; Father is very ill. I fear 
he cannot last until morning. Come to us if 
you can. The warden has granted permis- 
sion for you to call. Lovingly, Marion. 

Jean grabbed his coat and hat and hurried out into the 
street. The prison was within ten minutes’ walk, and he 
could get there more quickly on foot than by trolley. He 
started off on a swift gait, still tightly clasping Marion’s 
note in his hand. He was already going over in his mind 
the trying ordeal through which Marion was passing. He 
feared this was the dreaded blow that they had been antici- 
pating, for Livingston’s health was rapidly giving away. 
As Jean hurried along through the darkness, he noticed a 
star fall to the right of him, — a blazing, fiery meteor, that 
first swept the heavens from the zenith to the horizon. 

“I hope that is a symbol of Dinsmore’s downfall,” he 
said half-audibly, as he watched another streak of fire course 
down the sky. 

Then he stood stock still, with an exclamation of amaze- 
ment. The meteor had scarcely touched the horizon, when 


196 


THE SUPERMAN 


it was followed by another, and another, in rapid succes- 
sion, until it appeared as if the heavens were falling. It 
was a moonless night and perfectly clear, so that the phe- 
nomenon could be seen to splendid advantage. The stars, 
or what appeared to be stars, were falling like rain in every 
quarter of the sky. It was an awe-inspiring scene, and 
Wallace forgot momentarily the urgent call he had received. 
Some of the meteors appeared to fall nearby, but no ap- 
parent damage resulted. 

How long Jean stood there watching the thrilling spec- 
tacle he was not aware, but gradually he became conscious 
that he held an envelope in his hand. Remembering what 
it meant, he started on again at a trot, fearing that he might 
be too late to find Livingston alive. The rain of meteors 
continued for several minutes, and then gradually subsided. 
By the time he reached the prison, the phenomenon had 
ceased altogether. 

Jean rang the bell at the warden’s office door, then 
waited. The gloomy appearance of the building, with its 
grated windows and foreboding look, sent a chill through 
him. The thought of Marion , — his Marion, — being a pris- 
oner in such a place, brought a choking sensation to him. 
Presently the door was opened by a guard, and Jean was 
admitted. He followed his guide through several long cor- 
ridors, and up a stairway. Their footsteps sounded hol- 
low and sepulchral in the stillness of the place, like the 
treading of the recesses of a cavern at midnight. At length 
the two men reached the cell-room, and a guard admitted 
them through the massive iron gate. There, in the dim 
light, rose the tiers of cells, one on top of another, until the 
mass looked like a black mountain. They went up a cir- 
cular iron stairway and along the narrow balcony to the 
middle of the structure. Here a cell door was open, and a 
dim light was burning inside. Kneeling beside the small 
iron cot was Marion. She turned her head, as she heard 


THE SUPERMAN 


197 


their step outside, then, recognizing her visitor, she cried : 

‘‘Jean! I am so glad you have come!” 

For a moment her head rested on his shoulder, while his 
strong arm clasped her closely to him; then she led him 
into the cell where Charles Livingston lay dying. One who 
had known the former millionaire in his prosperous days 
would never have recognized him in this shrunken, emaciat- 
ed, pitiful-looking object. Wallace could see that the end 
was near, for Livingstson was breathing with considerable 
difficulty, though he was still conscious. Ho recognized 
Wallace when he kneeled beside Marion and spoke. The 
dying man held a hand of each of them, as they knelt there 
griefstricken, broken-hearted. Suddenly he aroused some- 
what, and his mind seemed to clear for a moment. Taking 
Marion’s soft white hand, he laid it in that of the young 
man, as he said in feeble tones : 

“I give her to you, Jean. I am sorry that I ever op- 
posed your desire.” 

Then he relapsed into apparent unconsciousness, and 
the two thought he had drifted away from earthly scenes. 
After a few minutes he spoke again, as if, in the dawning 
light of eternity, he were taking a retrospective view of his 
life, and his voice was quite clear and distinct. 

“It was a great mistake,” he began, as if speaking to 
himself. “It might have been so different if I had foreseen 
the consequences. Marion and Jean were right. Great 
wealth is a curse both to its possessor and to the com- 
munity. My misfortunes are the result of a system that 
allowed the accumulation of wealth beyond the right of 
any ntan, and contrary to the dictates of conscience or 
common sense. I can see it all now. It was — a — dreadful 
— mistake.” 

Then the breathing ceased, and the tired, worn-out 
body was at rest. Marion was weeping softly on Jean’s 
shoulder. She felt a hand laid gently on her head, and 


198 


THE SUPERMAN 


looked up. It was Chrysolite, who stood looking down at 
her with tender compassion in his eyes. 

“There is no death to the Christian,” he said, and his 
voice was wonderfully sweet. “It is transition from these 
trying scenes to the paradise of God. I will let you see.” 
The angel reached down and touched the girl’s eyelids with 
the tips of his fingers, then he continued : “There is the 
messenger they call the Death Angel. It is a misconcep- 
tion. He is the guide into everlasting day.” 

Marion looked around and saw, standing beside Chryso- 
lite, another angelic form, more radiantly glorious even than 
her guardian, — apparently one of greater power and 
majesty.” 

“It is only a little while,” said he softly, “and you shall 
see your father again.” 

Then he was gone, and she was alone with Jean and 
her dead. After a few moments Marion arose and motioned 
Jean to follow her. Outside he spoke to her, saying: 

“I think you must have seen a vision, darling. I never 
saw a face more radiant with glory than yours was. If 
you are not an angel, you are closely akin to them.” 

“Sometime I will tell you what I saw,” answered 
Marion, as she led the way back to the gate leading out of 
the cell-room, where they must separate, he going back to 
his place in the outside world, and she to her lonely cell. 
Yet for a moment they lingered there, the guard, mean- 
while, in the kindness of his heart, busying himself with 
something about the lock. 

Jean was telling her of the falling stars, when she in- 
terrupted him. 

“It is one of the signs. The dark day was one. This 
is another. There will be three. Chrysolite told me about 
them. He says the King is coming soon, to execute judg- 
ment on the wicked and establish His own glorious king- 
dom on the earth.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


199 


The guard had returned; it was time to part. Jean 
pressed Marion to him for an instant, and kissed her up- 
turned lips; then he was gone. 

Marion slowly turned her steps toward her own quar- 
ters, but there was no slavish fear apparent in her look 
or manner. She was more like a queen, — quiet, dignified 
and brave, bearing herself with an air of nobility that is 
heaven-born. 


CHAPTER XXI 

Marion Becomes an Inmate of the Imperial Palace 

The day after Dinsmore proclaimed himself Emperor of 
Babylon, the morning newspapers carried great headlines 
announcing the change of government. Dinsmore had seen 
to it that all this propaganda was made ready in advance. 
The event was described as a great occasion, when the peo- 
ple assembled in the Colosseum had accepted his proclama- 
tion. In commenting editorially upon the matter, the lead- 
ing daily ventured the opinion that the proclamation would 
be at once confirmed by the national legislative body, — an 
opinion that was fulfilled later in the day, when the legis- 
lators, then in the capital, took formal action to amend the 
laws, making Babylon an empire, with Dinsmore as its first 
Emperor. 

The daily papers also carried a news item describing 
the shower of meteors during the night. This was looked 
upon as a remarkable coincidence, inasmuch as it had oc- 
curred at about the hour when Dinsmore was acclaimed 
Emperor. It was said by some that this display showed 
that even the stars were doing obeisance to the newly-born 
empire and its first ruler. 

After the legislation had been passed by the national 
assembly, the Emperor was formally crowned, with great 
dignity and pomp. Dinsmore then took up his abode in the 
palatial new residence, which had been under construction 
for over a year. This residence, or palace, as it might be 
more fittingly described, had something of an air of mystery 
about it. By some, it was thought strange that at a cer- 
tain stage in the construction, the artisans employed in one 

200 


THE SUPERMAN 


201 


wing of the building had all been called off, and an entirely 
new set of men, who came from a distant part of the 
empire, were used to complete it. Whether this had been 
due to a mere whim of the Emperor, or to some other cause 
was not known. A rumor had gone abroad to the effect that 
Dinsmore planned to exterminate the Christian religion, 
and that this part of his palace was to be the scene of a 
modern inquisition. 

Dinsmore had been informed of the death of Charles 
Livingston the morning after it occurred. He had at once 
issued orders that the funeral arrangements be made ex- 
actly according to the wishes of the dead man’s daughter, 
Marion Livingston, and further ordered that Marion be 
released from prison, under parole, in order that she might 
attend her father’s funeral. 

Two days later the earthly remains of Charles Livings- 
ton were laid to rest in his family plot in one of the beau- 
tiful cemeteries of Babylon. There was no funeral cortege 
to do him honor. Marion, accompanied by Jean Wallace, 
rode in a taxicab behind the funeral car. A brief prayer 
was said by the prison chaplain, and that was all. Marion 
was expected to return to the prison, in fulfillment of her 
parole, and after taking leave of Wallace, she entered the 
taxicab and was whisked away. The young man lingered 
by the new-made grave long enough to see that it was prop- 
erly attended to, and then returned to his room in the city. 

Marion was too badly upset by the ordeal she had just 
gone through to pay much attention to the direction in 
which she was being driven. She looked up in surprise when 
the taxicab stopped and the driver held the door open for 
her to alight. Stepping out upon the pavement, she looked 
around her. Instead of being in front of the familiar 
building where she had spent two years as a prisoner, she 
saw before her a magnificent mansion. She turned quickly 
to the driver, saying: 


202 


THE SUPERMAN 


“You have made a mistake, driver. I expected to be 
taken to the city prison,” she said hesitatingly. 

“I was directed to bring you here, lady,” replied the 
driver, politely. 

An attendant from the mansion who had appeared, now 
spoke to Marion : 

“I am instructed to bring you before the Emperor,” he 
said, pointing toward the building. 

“The Emperor! Oh, I forgot. Very well, I will go 
with you.” 

The girl was so taken by surprise that she hardly knew 
what to say or do. A dozen perplexing questions were 
forming all at once in her mind. Was this a new scheme 
of Dinsmore’s to lure her into his presence? — or was he 
really repentant, now that one of his victims had died under 
his persecutions? Wondering, she followed the attendant 
into the building. It would do no good to resist the sum- 
mons, anyway, for from sad experience she knew Dins- 
more’s power. 

Marion was struck with the superb architecture of the 
mansion. It was one of the things that had come into 
existence since her incarceration, and she knew little about 
its details. She had heard it spoken of several times, that 
was all. It was built of fine marble, and the interior, — 
halls, corridors, and rooms, — was elaborately decorated with 
statuary and expensive tapestries. After passing through 
the main hall, the attendant led the way into the Emperor’s 
throne-room. Marion could not repress an exclamation of 
surprise at the magnificence of the decoration and furnish- 
ings of the room, which was oblong, rather large, and fin- 
ished in polished m^arble of a beautiful color. 

The attendant led Marion to the front of the room, 
where on a dais, a throne had been placed. On this throne 
sat Richard Dinsmore, Emperor of Babylon, clothed in a 
purple robe, richly trimmed with embroidery, and upon 
his head the imperial crown of state. Marion looked at 


THE SUPERMAN 


203 


him wonderingly. She had not seen him at close range for 
a year, and he had not at all improved in looks since her last 
visit. Once a really attractive man, save for his boldness, 
he had become repulsive and imbruted, at least so he seemed 
to Marion^s discriminating vi: ion. Instinctively she shrank 
away from him. 

“Don’t be afraid,” he said reassuringly, mistaking her 
motion for timidity. “Please be seated. Miss Livingston.” 

Marion sank into a seat a fqw feet distant from Dins- 
more, and waited. 

“I have sent for you,” he continued, trying to speak 
softly, though to Marion the tones were harsh and un- 
natural, “to offer my sympathy in your bereavement. I am 
very sorry indeed that all this trouble has come upon you.” 

“I wondered why you wished to see me,” she returned 
simply. 

“Your father and I were close friends,” continued Dins- 
more, as if he were taking a retrospective view of life. 
“I admired him very much. It was very painful news to 
me to learn that he had passed away.” 

He was doing some admirable acting. Marion was 
puzzled to know if he really meant it, but she had seen so 
much of his baseness that even his assumed contrition now 
was hard to believe. 

“He began to fail from the time he went into that dis- 
mal place. It was the confinement and a broken heart that 
killed him.” Marion spoke quietly and without any show of 
bitterness. 

“Had I known his healith was so poor, I would have re- 
leased him. I had thought of doing that, — some time ago. 
I wish you had let me know he was failing so rapidly.” 

“It is useless to say such things now. I begged for his 
life a number of times, but to no purpose. I did not care 
for myself, for imprisonment does not hurt me, but I felt 
sure it would kill him.” 


204 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I am sorry, — very sorry. I would do anything I could, 
consistently, to spare you suffering.” 

“Then why do you not release me and let me go my 
way? You have deprived me of my freedom for two years, 
unjustly and without reason. I could forgive and forget 
the past, if you would give me my liberty.” 

She had unconsciously assumed a tone of entreaty. A 
faint hope that he might, after all, be on the point of re- 
lenting was beginning to manifest itself. If she could only 
go to Jean now, free to reward him for his long waiting, 
she could overlook everything else. 

“I had about decided not to send you back to where you 
were.” Dinsmore spoke slowly, as if weighing each word, 
at the same time studying Marion’s face closely. 

“Oh, I would be so thankful!” she exclaimed, hardly 
realizing that she was speaking aloud. 

Her face lighted up 'with anticipation. Surely he must 
be in a repentant mood, she thought. 

“What do you think of my new house?” asked the 
Emperor suddenly, with a searching look. 

“It is very beautiful,” she replied unsuspectingly. Her 
mind was upon the future, — and Jean. 

“I am glad you like it,” was his eager comment, and 
with a look which made his companion regret the words 
she had just spoken. “It represents only a small fraction of 
the amount that I have reclaimed for the people, and I 
feel that I am entitled to it. I have never lived extravagant- 
ly, so I would not have cared so much for this magnificent 
palace, except for one thing.” 

He paused, as if to give his listener an opportunity to 
speak, but she was silent. There was already a dread in her 
heart that he was drifting back to the old subject. 

“There was one thing in my mind,’- he continued, speak- 
ing more rapidly and with a greater show of feeling than 
she had seen him display before, “while the house was 
building. Every detail, the layout of the rooms, the costly 


THE SUPERMAN 


205 


furnishings, and the harmony of color, — everything was 
planned with the sole thought of pleasing you/’ 

The girl looked up with a startled expression in her 
dark eyes. What she most feared, had come true. She 
soon recovered from her surprise, however. 

‘T hoped you had forgotten that,” she said, looking 
steadily at him, “You will recall that I made it very plain 
before that there was absolutely no possibility of my chang- 
ing my mind.” 

“You we, re very positive,” he agreed, looking a little 
crestfallen, “but, somehow, I cannot give you up. I have 
kept hoping that you would see things differently. I love 
you more than ever. I have waited three years for you to 
say the one word that will make me perfectly happy. I 
wish you would speak it.” 

There was a hungry look in the man’s eyes that was 
pitiful, though to Marion it meant danger. She saw that 
the past battles were all forgotten, and that they must now 
be fought over again. She resolved that she would never 
yield, come what would. 

“I cannot say what you wish me to,” she answered 
firmly. 

“Why?” 

“Because I do not care for you. Further than that, I 
have pledged myself to another whose love means more to 
me than anything else in the world. I shall never marry 
anyone, unless it is Jean Wallace.” 

The hard, cold expression that was natural with Dins- 
more settled upon his face again. 

“Then all of my planning, — all my thoughtfulness for 
your comfort and happiness, and my offer of great honor 
and luxury are of no avail. You prefer a chauffeur and 
a small apartment to an Emperor’s love and a palace !” 

He spoke bitterly, vehemently. It was hard to realize 
that any woman could refuse such an offer. He was waver- 
ing between a feeling of jealousy, resentment, and anger 


206 


THE SUPERMAN 


on one hand, and the mad infatuation that had possession 
of him. 

“So far as I am concerned, it is of no avail,’’ Marion 
said firmly. “I do not know how I could have made it 
plainer. The position you offer me, with its splendor and 
magnificence, is of no importance whatsoever in my estima- 
tion. I do not care for you, — that is enough. I have no 
desire for such surroundings.” 

“Very well,” he returned with a dark frown. “I will 
wait. I am not to be outdone so easily. Remember, I am 
Emperor, and my word is law. I can compel you to marry 
me, — now. I have sworn that I will have you, and I shall.” 

“You can never gain my consent to such a thing. Death 
would be far more welcome. I defy your authority!” 

“It will do you no good to resist. You are in my power, 
absolutely. I can do with you as I will, and no one would 
dare breathe a word of protest. I will have you in spite 
of men or devils!” 

“God will not suffer you to harm me. My trust is in 
Him, and I am not afraid of you.” 

“There is no God! You will find your trust is in vain. 
I will break your stubborn will, if it takes ten years!” 

Marion did not reply, for she saw that Dinsmore was 
becoming enraged at her defiant attitude. After several 
minutes of silence, he summoned an attendant, and spoke 
to him in a low tone, giving him instructions regarding her. 

“I will not return you to the prison,” he said gruffly. 
“You will have better care here. This man will direct you 
to your quarters.” 

“I would much prefer the prison,’ she said frankly. 

“When you see your new home, you may think different- 
ly. I will see you again after you have had time to look 
it over.” 

He spoke with brutal irony, then waved his hand to 
the attendant. 

“Come with me, will you?” said the attendant politely. 

And he led Marion from the room. 


CHAPTER XXII 
From Prison to Palace 

A few minutes after Dinsmore had sent Marion to her 
new quarters in the palace he summoned several of his de- 
partment heads to confer with him. Within half an hour 
the men arrived and the conference began. 

“I have sent for you, began the Emperor, looking around 
the group with an air of one who had a weighty subject 
to present, “to arrange the inauguration of a new method of 
reckoning time. In other words, I have worked out a 
new calendar.’’ 

“I have always felt that there was room for improve- 
ment in that particular, your majesty,” remarked Marsden, 
Minister of Mails and Telegraphs. 

“It is a clumsy arrangement, and there is no reason why 
we should be bound by what some past generation has 
handed down to us. The idea of having one month of 
twenty-eight days, another of thirty, and another of thirty- 
one days is ridiculous. I believe I can show a marked im- 
Drovement over that antiauated system.” 

Taking from his desk a sheet of paper, upon which were 
traced some diagrams and plans, the Emperor continued : 

“You will see here, gentlemen, my idea of how time 
should be divided. To begin with, we have the eight-hour 
day, for work. Eight hours is long enough for any man 
to work at a stretch, is it not?” 

“Yes, yes!” they answered in chorus. 

“Taking the eight-hour day as a basis, I am going to 
have a five-day week. I mean by that, a man will work four 
consecutive days, and then have a holiday. These five 
days will constitute a standard week. Six weeks of five 
days each will make a thirty-day month. This month will 

207 


208 


THE SUPERMAN 


have twenty-four working days and six holidays. Have I 
made it clear?” 

“Quite clear, sir,” said the Minister of Transportation. 

“The year will be divided into twelve months of thirty 
days each, making three hundred and sixty days. We still 
have left five extra days, which is equal to another whole 
week. This extra week, coming between December thir- 
tieth and January first, will be set aside as a holiday week, 
in which no work will be done except what may be abso- 
lutely necessary. I shall call it the Emperor’s Week, for 
it will be devoted to special celebrations, feastings, and 
recreation. The Emperor will devote his time during that 
week to entertaining the people.” 

“It is an excellent arrangement,” ventured the Minister 
of Agriculture. “I think it will be very popular with the 
masses.” 

“It is a capital idea, your majesty,” added the Public 
Utilities head. “It does away with having the holidays 
and Sundays coming in conflict.” 

“Exactly. For example, the fifteenth day of a month 
will always be on a holiday. Likewise, any given day of 
the month will always fall on the same day of the week. 
You can see the advantage of such a system. Contracts, 
notes, and other maturing obligations will fall due on busi- 
ness days.” 

“What names will you apply to the five days?” asked 
the Minister of Transportation. 

“We will use the names of the first five days of the 
old week, that is, our working days, such as Monday, 
Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday. Friday will 
be the holiday.” 

“Yes, Your Majesty, but what about Saturday and 
Sunday?” asked the Minister of Mails and Telegraphs. 

“That is the point I have been working up to,” replied 
Dinsmore, a vindictive gleam in his eyes. “Those two 
days have been the cause of endless controversy, strife. 


THE SUPERMAN 


209 


and bloodshed. Part of the religious world wants to keep 
one day, and another lot wants to keep the other. They 
can never agree, for neither side will yield. I will elimin- 
ate Saturday and Sunday from the calendar.’^ 

“That ought to stop the controversy. Your Majes- 
ty,” said Marsden, laughing. 

“We want to get away from these old superstitious 
ideas about religion. We have reached the Golden Age, 
when men no longer need leading-strings. Who wants to 
spend a holiday in worshipping some mysterious being they 
cannot see? My idea of spending such a day is to get out 
and have a good time.” 

“When is this change to take effect. Your Majesty?” 
asked the transportation head. “It will require some radi- 
cal changes in our train schedules. I agree with you, how- 
ever, that it is a great improvement.” 

“Put it into effect on July first. That will give you 
about ten days. I have prepared copies of the new calen- 
dar, which will be sent to all newspapers and magazines for 
publication at once. I feel sure it will prove very popular 
with the workers. We will accomplish just as much in a 
year, if not more, by being liberal with the rank and file. 
We must make them feel that we are continually inter- 
ested in their welfare and comfort. The extra time will 
never be missed from business, and it will be a big piece 
of advertising for our administration. It should reflect 
credit upon all of us.” 

The Emperor and his ministers talked on for some 
time, arranging the details of the new plan. Dinsmore 
was diplomatic enough not to lay very much stress upon the 
religious significance of the proposed change. His idea 
was to introduce it purely as an economic measure, in- 
tended to simplify calculations of time, and give the work- 
ers a few additional holidays. His real purpose, however, 
was to divorce the public mind from all restraints of re- 


210 


THE SUPERMAN 

ligion. In this way he could strike religious sentiment a 
deathblow, without disclosing his purpose. If he could 
not stop religious worship by eliminating the two days from 
the calendar, he was prepared to apply the necessary pres- 
sure in other ways. He preferred, however, to demon- 
strate the feasibility of the new method as a practical 
measure before pushing the matter further. 

While the Emperor and his ministers were discussing 
their new ideas, Marion Livingston was becoming aware 
of the result of her interview with Dinsmore. She had 
followed the attendant out of the throne-room, into the 
hall through which she had passed a short time before, 
perplexed to understand what Dinsmore intended to do 
with her. She realized that she was absolutely in his 
power, as he had told her. The old gloomy prison, with 
its menial tasks, would have been preferable to this place, 
though it was grand and beautiful to the eye ; for the very 
thought of being in the same building with the Emperor 
was repugnant to her. 

The attendant led the way to the main hall of the 
palace, and then, instead of going toward the front of the 
building, he and his charge turned to the rear. At the 
end of this hall they came to a heavy, solid oak door. The 
attendant rang a bell, and the massive door was opened 
from the inside. A woman, evidently a servant, admitted 
Marion into a sort of reception room, which was beauti- 
fully furnished with easy-chairs, a divan, and tapestries of 
Oriental design. 

“You are the new lady, I presume,” said the maid, ad- 
dressing Marion in very good English, but with a marked 
foreign accent. 

Her manner was respectful, and quite different from 
what Marion had anticipated, in view of her former ex- 
periences. 

“Yes, dear,” replied Marion, assuming a cheerfulness 
she did not by any means feel. 


THE SUPERMAN 


211 


“I will show you to your room, if you are ready,” con- 
tinued the maid. 

“I am very tired and should be glad to rest awhile,” 
said Marion. 

She followed the maid into a private hall, which had 
several rooms opening into it. These seemed to be sleep- 
ing rooms for the most part, with two or three larger 
ones, evidently parlors or drawing-rooms. All were fur- 
nished luxuriously, the draperies of exquisite texture and 
the other fittings of superb workmanship. At the end of 
this private hall the maid entered a room and beckoned 
to Marion to follow her. 

‘'This will be your room,” she said, smiling. Then she 
added shyly : “What shall I call Madame ?” 

“You may call me ‘Marion'. My name is Marion Liv- 
ingston. What is your name?” 

“My name is Celeste. Mademoiselle’s name is a pretty 
one.” 

Marion smiled at the girl’s naivete. She seemed 
strongly drawn to her, somehow. It was quite evident 
that she had been employed by Dinsmore very recently, 
and did not yet know what kind of a man he was. 

The maid withdrew, and closed the door after her, leav- 
ing Marion to survey her new quarters at leisure. The 
room was an outside one, with several windows, and of 
comfortable size. It was luxuriously furnished. There 
were several chairs, a bed, dresser, and dressing table, with 
a commodious wardrobe adjacent. Everything was in per- 
fect order, and to Marion it looked as if it had been pre- 
pared for some royal tenant. She sank into an easy-chair, 
and looked around her. She was trying to imagine what 
it would be like if Jean and she had such an apartment, 
and Dinsmore were eliminated from their horizon. It was 
not so easy to imagine it, however, for the cold, hard fact 
that she was a prisoner, in a dangerous situation, — ^was 
too apparent. 


212 


THE SUPERMAN 


Marion went to the window and looked out. She had 
paid so little attention to direction when she was return- 
ing from the cemetery, that she did not really know in 
what part of Babylon the palace was located. The grounds 
about the building, so far as she could see, were laid out 
in artistic style, with walks and driveways and an abun- 
dance of shrubbery and flowers. It was evident that no 
expense had been spared to make the place worthy of its 
newly-acquired royalty. 

The room where Marion was located was at least two 
flights up from the ground. She was almost unconsciously 
looking about for some means of escape, for she feared 
Dinsmore. She was beginning to fairly loathe him, and 
the thought of being there, completely in his power, was 
anything but pleasant. She could hardly drop from the 
window to the ground below, for it was a distance of at 
least twenty feet, and there was a cement walk all along 
that part of the house. Even if she could let herself down 
by some safe means, she had another formidable obstacle 
to encounter in the way of a high stone wall surrounding 
the palace grounds. Altogether the prospects for a getaway 
were not very bright. She resolved, however, that rather 
than suffer any intrusion on her privacy by Dinsmore, she 
would throw herself from the window, regardless of con- 
sequences. Then the thought of Chrysolite came back to 
her, and she had the consciousness of his assured presence. 
Why should she doubt God’s willingness to protect her? 
She had been shielded from actual harm thus far, though 
she had been sorely tried, and she could not now give way 
to despondency. Some means would be revealed by which 
she could escape from Dinsmore ’s clutches in due time. She 
felt that she must find some means of communicating with 
Jean, for he would not know she had been transferred 
from the prison, and would wonder what had happened to 
her if she did not write her usual letter. She did not 
know just how far Celeste had been informed of the facts, 


THE SUPERMAN 


213 


but for the present, at least, she would tell the maid noth- 
ing, for if the girl did not know she was a prisoner, it 
might be much easier to utilize her services if she were 
kept in ignorance of it. Following up this idea, Marion 
rang for the maid. 

“I hope Mademoiselle likes her new home/* said the 
girl, as she entered the room. 

“It is very beautiful/* replied Marion evasively. “I 
wish to write a couple of letters, if you will bring me writ- 
ing-materials.** 

“Certainly. I will bring them at once.** 

The maid went out, and in a few minutes returned 
with a small writing desk, supplied with pens, ink, and 
paper. 

“Thank you, dear,** said Marion with a grateful look. 
“I will call you when my letters are ready.** 

She hastily penned a few lines to Jean, describing brief- 
ly her adventures after leaving him in the cemetery. She 
drew a partial sketch of the house, as nearly as she could 
make it out, showing the location of her room, and the 
layout of the grounds below. She assured him that she 
was not apprehensive of any immediate danger, but hoped 
some way could be found to rescue her, without himself 
incurring too great a hazard of capture. She urged him 
to be cautious, and not risk his life in an ill-advised at- 
tempt. Having finished the letter to Jean, she enclosed it 
in another envelope addressed to Mrs. Gordon that con- 
tained a note asking her to deliver it. She then affixed a 
stamp, and rang for Celeste. 

“I wish you would go out and mail this for me, dear,** 
she said, handing the letter to her maid. 

The girl cheerfully assented, and taking the letter, 
went out. 

“If it only reaches him, I shall be so thankful,** mur- 
mured Marion half aloud. 


214 


THE SUPERMAN 


She then made an inspection of the wardrobe, and 
found several new dresses, which were reasonably near her 
size. She selected the plainest-looking- one, and put it on, 
in place of her old prison garb, which, to say the least, 
was rather shabby. Having done this, she sat down to 
await developments. 


CHAPTER XXIII 
Dinsmore Plays a Waiting Game 

The next evening, when Jean Wallace reached Ihis 
room at the Gordons’, he found a note from Marion de- 
tailing her transfer to the Emperor’s palace. His first im- 
pulse was to seek an audience with Dinsmore, and if he 
could get within reach of him, kill him. Sober reflection 
showed him, however, that this would be unwise. It might 
result in freeing Marion, but it would beyond doubt cost 
him his own life, and he did not wish to go to that ex- 
treme except as a last resort. Moved by a strong impulse, 
he donned his coat and hat and went out for a walk, going 
in the direction of the palace. Now that he knew where 
Marion was, he felt that he could not sleep that night 
without at least looking at the building that sheltered her. 

Wallace walked rapidly, and in half an hour he was 
within sight of the palace. He had been in that vicinity 
several times while it was building, and was familiar with 
the layout of the grounds. It was now quite dark, and he 
could move about with comparative safety. He made a 
circuit of the grounds, outside the high stone wall. At 
length he found a place which he judged to be about op- 
posite the part of the building where Marion was located. 
The next problem was to scale the wall, which was about 
fifteen feet high. After listening carefully for five minutes, 
in order to make sure no one was moving about near him, 
Wallace began the ascent of the wall. It was built of var- 
ious-sized stones laid in cement, and by carefully feeling 
his way in the dark, he managed to climb slowly ; however, 
because of the irregularity of the stones he came near 
falling once or twice, when his foot slipped off of the 
slight projection. It took him about ten minutes to reach 

215 


216 


THE SUPERMAN 


the top of the wall. Once his hands got hold of the top, 
he drew himself up and lay down at full length on the 
wall. He hoped that no one had seen him ; indeed, he felt 
reasonably sure of this after he had lain still for ten 
minutes. If there were any guards about the palace 
grounds, they were keeping very still. 

Wallace kept his eyes fixed on the wing of the palace 
facing him. He could see lights within the house, and 
from the diagram sent him by Marion, after counting the 
windows, he believed he had located her room. It was a 
warm evening, and the windows were open, and once he 
thought he saw a familiar form pass one of them, as if 
going out into the hall. Presently he heard sounds of 
music floating out upon the stillness of the night. It was 
a piano, and Marion was playing one of the old familiar 
pieces that she used to play for him. There was no doubt 
now of his having found her room, for he knew her touch 
on the instrument too well to be mistaken on that score. 
Jean gulped down a heartbroken sigh, as he realized how 
utterly helpless he was to aid the woman he loved. He 
listened to the sweet strains of Marion’s music, as one 
might dream about heaven. He was there, almost within 
speaking distance, and yet he dared not call to her. His 
heart ached to think what she had already suifered, yet 
she never complained. Her faith in the ultimate outcome 
never seemed to waver. 

After awhile the music ceased, and a moment later Jean 
saw Marion come to the window directly opposite him. He 
knew it was she by the graceful movement of her form and 
the shapely, delicate contour of her head and shoulders. 
She was looking right at him, apparently, as if some un- 
seen power was drawing her gaze in his direction. He had 
often whistled some air for her in the happy days when 
they were together, for he was quite an adept in that line. 
The idea occurred to him now to make his presence known 
by this means, therefore he began by imitating the call of 


THE SUPERMAN 


217 


a night bird, with which he knew she was familiar. He 
repeated it two or three times. He noticed the girl started 
suddenly when she heard it, and peered carefully out into 
the darkness, then remained in a listening attitude. He 
then whistled a line or two of a familiar love-song, very 
soft and low. His heart gave a great throb of joy as he 
saw her lean toward him and wave her hand. She had 
heard him ! — she recognized his presence ! 

Jean was just thinking about trying another selection, 
when there was the crack of a rifle, and a bullet whizzed 
uncomfortably near him. There was a guard on duty, 
who had detected the counterfeit signals. There was no 
doubt about that, for a moment later another bullet 
ploughed its way through Jean’s coat, narrowly missing his 
body. He did not wait for a third shot, but slid quickly 
down the outside of the wall, and ran as fast as the un- 
even ground and darkness would permit him to. He could 
hear the guard storming around on the inside of the wall, 
but concluding that discretion was the better part of valor 
at that stage of the game, the intruding lover kept going 
until he was out of range. 

Wallace was well satisfied with his evening’s operations, 
however. He now knew just where Marion was, and that she 
was apparently unharmed. He hoped that the guard had 
not suspected her of complicity in the signals ; though 
this was hardly likely, since a sentry would know nothing 
of her situation within the building. He had probably 
heard Wallace’s whistle, and fired at random, to make sure 
no intruders were getting inside the walls. 

The problem that now confronted Wallace was how 
to gain an entrance to the palace and get Marion away un- 
observed. With a place so carefully guarded, it would be 
no easy matter to do this. All he could do at present, 
was to lay some plan to get into the palace, but just how 
to proceed was a puzzle. He could think of no pretext 
under which he could enter the palace in disguise, for no 


218 


THE SUPERMAN 


peddlers or unknown persons would be allowed to enter. 
The more he thought about it, the more difficult the ven- 
ture seemed. 

Day after day passed and still Jean was unable to hit 
upon any plan by which he could rescue Marion. He 
heard from her every few days, and he judged, from what 
she wrote him, that Dinsmore was playing a waiting game. 
The first day of July the new calendar went into effect, 
and from that day forward, all business throughout the 
entire country was transacted accordingly. There was 
little or no opposition to the new scheme for reckoning 
time. In fact, the workers were greatly pleased with it. 
It gave them, instead of the fifty-two Sundays under the 
old plan, practically seventy-seven holidays in a year, or a 
gain of twenty-five days. This liberality on the part of 
the newly-made Emperor won for him the united support 
of the majority of workers. Some employers felt that 
labor was getting more than its due, in this latest conces- 
sion, but to such objectors Dinsmore replied that labor had 
for a long time been the under-dog in the fight. As an 
economic measure, the new calendar was considered a 
great improvement. One could figure ahead fifty years, 
if desired, and know the exact day of the week that any 
given day of the month would fall on. It greatly sim- 
plified the handling of maturing notes or bonds. 

Two months passed, and the first of September came, 
with its alluring charms of hazy blue sky and cool nights. 
The two months had seemed very long to Jean and Marion. 
Dinsmore was still playing his waiting game, evidently sat- 
isfied to let Marion take her own time for surrender, so 
long as he had her quite within his clutches. She was al- 
lowed the liberty of the palace, though a strict watch was 
kept on her every movement. A few times she had been 
taken out in the imperial motor car for a spin through the 
surrounding country, but always with the very polite but 
watchful attendants. 


THE SUPERMAN 


219 


Jean Wallace had not been idle, meanwhile, in his ef- 
forts to work out a plan to liberate Marion. He learned 
the haunting places of some of the palace employees when 
they were off duty, and began to investigate. The chief 
electrician of the palace was in the habit of frequenting 
a cafe in the adjoining section, especially during the eve- 
nings. Jean made the acquaintance of this fellow very 
easily, who proved to be a good natured, communicable 
chap. He told Jean a great deal about the electric appar- 
tus in the palace, and stated that he made regular daily 
inspection of the various switchboards and other details. 

The first week in September, Jean found his first op- 
portunity to begin operations. Baldwin, the chief electri- 
cian, was in his favorite resort, the cafe, when Jean saun- 
tered in. The two men talked for some time regarding 
electrical matters. Jean had made a special study of the 
subject, and was familiar with all of the details of lighting 
systems in large buildings. During the conversation, Bald- 
win remarked that he would like to get away from his 
duties for a couple of days, but was at a loss how to ar- 
range it, as he did not want to report his absence to his 
superior. 

“Suppose you let me do your inspecting for a couple 
of days,” suggested Jean half jestingly. 

“By heck! You have given me an idea, boy! That 
would be just the thing. But could you get away from 
your job that long?” 

“Oh, yes; I can arrange that all right,” replied Jean 
carelessly. 

“That would be very clever of you, Wallace. There’s 
really nothing to do, only look the appartus over once a 
day. Everything is in first-class shape. It won’t take you 
two hours a day, but you will have to hang around the 
building in case you are needed.” 

“I shall be very glad to accommodate you,” replied Wal- 
lace good-naturedly. “It will give me an opportunity to 


220 


THE SUPERMAN 


look through the building. I understand it is very beauti- 
ful inside.” 

'‘It’s one grand place, all right! The Emperor is very 
proud of it, too. I have been in every room. The right 
wing is where the women are kept. They sure have some 
fine furnishings in those rooms!” 

It was at length arranged between Wallace and Bald- 
win that the former should attend to the inspection work 
for two or three days. This could be done without much 
danger of discovery, as Wallace, when on duty, was to don 
the electrician’s uniform and cap. In order to learn his 
way through the building, it was arranged that Jean should 
accompany the chief electrician next day when he went his 
rounds. He could do this, in workman’s garb, without 
attracting attention, as workmen were frequently in the 
palace, adjusting or completing the mechanical outfit. 

The next day Jean went through the palace, but took 
good care to keep away from the throne-room and other 
places where he was liable to meet Dinsmore. He realized 
that, if he were discovered in the undertaking, it would go 
hard with him. After making a circuit of the rooms, Jean 
was given a pass-key, and an extra suit of the uniform, 
with which to carry out the plan. 

Jean could hardly sleep that night, so busy was his 
mind with various schemes for getting Marion out of the 
palace. He could not fasten definitely upon any set plan 
until he should find out what the conditions were. He 
had not seen Marion on his initial trip through the build- 
ing, as the electrician had hurried him through, nor had 
he gone into the sleeping rooms. He was rather glad of 
this, too, because he feared to come upon Marion too sud- 
denly, in company with another man, lest he startle her 
and cause a scene. 

When the hour came for Jean to assume his temporary 
duties, he was at the palace, attired in the uniform of the 


THE SUPERMAN 


221 


chief electrician. His heart beat fast as he began his 
rounds of inspection. The thought that he was likely to 
meet Marion face to face, and possibly get a chance to 
speak with her a moment, made him lose sight of the 
danger of discovery. He went from place to place, test- 
ing the switchboards and connections. Finally 
he reached the massive oak door that led into the right 
wing, where the women’s quarters 'were located. He rang 
the bell, and was admitted by the maid, Celeste, who, see- 
ing that he had on the same uniform that was usually 
worn by the electrician, paid no further attention to him. 

Jean looked into the various rooms, now and then us- 
ing his pliers or screwdriver at some switch, as if adjust- 
ing some part of the mechanism. When he came to Mar- 
ion’s room, he found the door open a few inches. He 
could hear her moving about inside, singing softly a fam- 
iliar love ballad. He tapped lightly on the door, and she 
came to open it. The maid was apparently busy in some 
other room, and they were there alone, face to face at last. 

“Jean!” That was all Marion could say, as she buried 
her face on his shoulder. 

«‘Sh! — don’t make a fuss,” he whispered, as he clasped 
her tightly to him for a moment. 

“How in the world did you do it?” she asked when her 
astonishment had subsided, leading him into the room and 
closing the door, to guard against intrusion. 

“I am the chief electrician for a couple of days,” he re- 
plied, smiling. 

“But you are taking a great risk, dear. If Dinsmore 
should discover you, he would kill you.” 

“Don’t worry about that, sweetheart. I would take 
any risk to get you away from here. I have a plan ar- 
ranged now that I think will be successful. I want you to 
be ready to-morrow at this time. If you can arrange to 


222 


THE SUPERMAN 


have your maid occupied in another room while we are 
making things ready, it will work out splendidly/’ 

“Don’t take too many chances Jean. Be cautious. You 
know Dinsmore. He has no scruples about killing people. 
I understand he is already waging bitter persecution 
against those who oppose his new-week arrangement. He 
is a merciless tyrant, if there ever was one.” 

“I will be careful, Marion, — more for your sake than 
my own. I must get you away from here. It will drive 
me mad to see you here under the power of that beast 
any longer. I cannot endure it.” 

“What plan have you, Jean?” 

“I will be here to-morrow' at this hour, with a disguise 
for you. Be ready for me.” 

“Are you going to try it in broad daylight?” 

“Yes, that will be better. They will not suspect us 
half so much in daylight. Now, darling, be brave till to- 
morrow and I will come for you. Good-bye.” 

He kissed her fondly, passionately, as he strained her 
to his heart for a moment ; then he turned and walked out 
of the room, and through the hall. Letting himself out 
of the door, he was gone. 


CHAPTER XXIV 
A Honeymoon Trip 

The morning after Jean’s preliminary call on Marion 
she was up early, anxiously watching the time, for at nine 
o’clock he was to be there. Fortunately for their plans. 
Celeste was feeling rather badly this morning, and Marion 
insisted on her remaining in bed. She told the maid not 
to get up during the day, but to lie quiet and rest. This 
Celeste was very glad to do. 

Promptly at nine Jean rang the hall bell, and Marion let 
him into the apartment. He carried his tool-kit with him, 
and a small bundle in addition. They went at once to Mar- 
ion’s room, where Jean unwrapped his bundle. 

“Here is your disguise,” he said, with, a twinkle of fun 
in his eyes, as he drew forth a pair of workman’s overalls 
and a jumper. 

“Why, how — ” she began with a puzzled look. 

“I am going to fix you up as an electrician’s helper, 
dear. All you need do is slip on this suit. Hurry all you 
can, now, for time is precious. We must get miles away 
from this place before they suspect your escape.” 

Marion got into the new clothes as quickly as she could, 
and soon reappeared, ready for inspection. 

“That will be fine !” exclaimed Jean, as he surveyed her 
makeup with critical eye. “You are a good-looking young 
mechanic. Now let me put your cap on for you. There, 
that will do. I was afraid we would have to clip your 
hair, there is such a wealth of it, but now it is well hid- 
den by your cap.” 

. Marion could not help laughing as she caught sight of 
herself in the mirror. 


223 


224 


THE SUPERMAN 


“I don’t think the Emperor himself would know me 
now,” she said, endeavoring to sober down a bit. 

“I am not through with you yet, dear,” said Jean. 

“Here, let me turn up your collar, to hide that beauti- 
ful neck. That would be a dead giveaway. Now here, 
let me rub a little of this black grease on your face, so you 
will pass more readily for a workingman.” 

He streaked her face in several places with an old 
greasy cloth, then rubbed it over his own face and on their 
hands. 

“One thing more,” continued Jean, after he had finished 
with the grease. “Those high heeled shoes will never do. 
See if you can find some with low heels.” 

Marion looked in the wardrobe and found a pair of 
walking shoes with low heels. These she slipped on quick- 
ly, and was ready in a couple of minutes. 

Jean led the way out through the hall. The door of 
Celeste’s room was closed, and she was evidently unaware 
of his presence. They passed out into the main hall, Mar- 
ion carrying the kit of tools and walking slightly behind 
Jean. 

“Take long steps, dear, and let me put this pipe in your 
mouth. It’s a new one and won’t make you sick. There, 
you look quite well for my helper!” Jean whispered these 
words to the girl as they neared the entrance to the throne- 
room, which they had to pass. 

If they could only get by that danger-spot unobserved, 
they were safe. There were few persons around so early 
in the morning, other than the guards. These, however, 
paid little attention to the supposed mechanics, except to 
acknowledge the usual salute that Jean gave. The fugi- 
tives had reached the entrance to the Emperor’s room, 
and were passing the door, when it suddenly opened, and 
one of the imperial attendants came out into the hall. Mar- 
ion’s heart beat rapidly as she and her escort slouched past 


THE SUPERMAN 


225 


and on toward the front door. Fortunately, the attendant 
went the other way, so they were not noticed. She was 
thinking what would have occurred if Dinsmore had come 
into the hall at that juncture, and it sent a shiver through 
her. 

They reached the entrance to the building and passed 
through the portal, and down the marble steps. Two blocks 
away, Jean hailed a taxicab, and the two fugitives 
climbed into it, telling the driver to drive in a hurry 
to the Gordon home. Inside of ten minutes they were 
there, a couple of tired, greasy looking mechanics, knock- 
ing at Mrs. Gordon's door. That good woman had already 
been made a party to the secret arrangements for escape, 
so she w’as not surprised when Jean came in, leading 
Marion. 

“Well, dear, you are pretty well disguised!" exclaimed 
Mrs. Gordon as she took Marion in her motherlv arms and 
hugged her, regardless of the black grease that was rubbed 
on to her own face from Marion's. 

“We must act quickly now," said Jean, loth to interrupt 
their warm greeting. “Please help Marion to get ready to 
leave at once. It will not be safe to remain here." Then, 
turning to Marion, he continued : “Put on vour own 
clothes, dear, and take an extra dress or two and a change 
of clothes in a suitcase. I will be back in ten minutes with 
a motorcycle. We must get out of the city before an alarm 
is sent out, or it is a chance if we are not caught." 

He hurried out and left the two women to complete 
their part of the plans. In ten minutes he was back again 
with the motorcycle, urging them to make haste. 

“Minutes are worth hours to us now," he said, as he 
looked anxiously at his watch. It was almost ten o'clock. 
In a couple of minutes more they were ready. 

The motorcycle was one with a side-car attachment, 
which allowed room for two small suitcases. Marion was 


226 


THE SUPERMAN 


dressed in her dark, close-fitting suit, with a veil over her 
face, and a pair of large goggles. Jean tucked her care- 
fully in the car, and adjusted his own goggles. 

“Can you stand a fast run, after we pass the cfty 
limits?” he asked softly. 

“Anywhere with you, my true lover,” she answered 
bravely. “I only hope and pray we will not have to come 
back.” 

A word of farewell to Mrs. Gordon, and they were off. 
Jean was a thorough mechanician and familiar with the 
handling of his car. He drove through the less-frequented 
streets, carefully, but as rapidly as safety would permit. 
In half an hour they passed the city limits, and were out 
in the open country, with a lovely concrete road stretching 
ahead of them, as smooth as a floor. 

“Now for a little more speed, my sweetheart,” whispered 
Jean, as he leaned over toward her a moment. 

The next instant the little car shot forward at a pace 
that almost took Marion’s breath. There were few cars 
on the road, and the fleeing pair made the most of their 
opportunity. On, on they went, past farmhouses and 
country places, with here and there a patch of woods, or a 
field of white daisies. They were going so fast that the 
landscape seemed more like a panorama than a reality. 
There was a thrill in the thought that they were together 
and that they were bound for freedom. 

They had passed throughi ithe suburban towns 'and 
villages without apparently exciting any comment. Twice 
Jean had stopped for gasolene, so they were well supplied 
with that necessity. It was nearing one o’clock, and as 
they stopped in a shady spot beside the road, Jean locked 
at his speedometer. They had traveled seventy-five miles. 

“Are you tired?” he asked, as he helped Marion to 
alight. 

“Oh, no; I have enjoyed every minute of it,” she re- 


THE SUPERMAN 


227 


plied enthusiastically. “It is so sweet to be out here in 
God’s beautiful country, — alone with you.” 

They found a secluded spot beside a brook, where they 
could rest for a few minutes and eat some lunch, which 
the kind-hearted Mrs. Gordon had provided. Meanwhile, 
Jean was busily examining a road map, to get their exact 
location. At length he folded it up and replaced it in 
his pocket. 

“We are only a few miles from Oakland,” he remarked, 
looking at her closely. “That is a good-sized village, where 
there is a court house and parson. How would you like 
to change your name, after this exciting ride?” 

He read her answer in the dark eyes, before she spoke. 

“I am yours, Jean, forever. If you think best, I am 
ready. You have waited a long time, my love.” 

“We can go to Oakland and get a marriage license, 
then be married by the village parson. We will have to 
go under an assumed name, but in the sight of God it will 
be justifiable, I am sure. I want a legal right to protect you 
from this time forward. If we can reach the border and 
cross to the adjoining country, we will have the ceremony 
gone over again.” 

“I am not afraid to trust you, dear,” she said simply. 

As soon as they had finished eating, they went back 
to the car and resumed their journey. On reaching Oak- 
land, Jean inquired for the court house, and they went 
through the formality of obtaining a license to wed. Jean 
took the name of William Smith, and Marion assumed 
that of Mary Brown. These commonplace names were not 
likely to reveal their identity, should anyone try to trace 
them. After obtaining the necessary paper, they drove 
to the home of the village parson. The venerable minister 
was very willing to oblige them, and the ceremony that 
made Jean Wallace and Marion Livingston man and wife 
was soon over. 


228 


THE SUPERMAN 


*‘We will have to be careful now,” whispered Jean, as 
they went from the parsonage to their car. “Remember, 
you are Mrs. Smith, until God gives us liberty to use our 
own name.” 

“I understand, Mr. Smith,” replied Marion, with a 
rougish smile. 

“We must get out into the country, further away from 
civilization,” said Jean, as he turned his car into a cross- 
road and started away at a good pace. 

It was now two o'clock, and they had heard nothing to 
indicate that their escape was being heralded through the 
country. If Celeste would only stay in her room until eve- 
ning, the alarm would be delayed enough to enable them 
to hide away safely for the night. Jean was heading for 
the sparsely settled section of country that bordered the 
river, and was driving now at a moderate gait. It was one 
of those wonderful September afternoons that make out- 
door life a dream of bliss. The warm sunshine, the per- 
fume of wild flowers, and the hum of insects brought to 
the tired spirits of the travelers an inexpressible relief. 
They had been separated a long time by this cruel tyrant, 
and now they were free, at least for a time, and permitted 
to enjoy each other’s presence. 

It was six o’clock when Jean finally stopped in front of 
an old, rambling farmhouse that stood some distance back 
from the main road. The place was neatly kept, and the 
surrounding fields apparently well cultivated. A milk cow 
was standing by the gate in the barn lot, apparently 
anxious for her evening meal. A flock of poultry were 
fluttering about the barnyard, and several pigs were grunt- 
ing lazily around their feeding- trough. 

As the car stopped in front of the house, an old man, 
with cane in hand, came down to the gate. He was ap- 
parently about seventy years of age and rather feeble. 

“I am looking for a place to spend a short vacation,” 


THE SUPERMAN 


229 


said Jean, by way of introduction. “Do you know 
of any available boarding-house in the neighborhood?” 

“Well, now, stranger, it might be that we could take 
you in, if you are not too particular,” returned the old 
man with a kindly smile. And turning, he called to an 
elderly woman who sat on the vine-sheltered porch. She 
came down to the gate. 

“My name is Hosea Judson, and this is my wife,” 
continued the old man courteously. 

“My name is — Smith, William Smith,” replied Jean, 
adding, as he turned to Marion. “This is my wife, Mary.” 

“The gentleman is looking for a boarding-place. 
Mother,” continued the farmer, looking at his wife in- 
quiringly. “Do you think we could accommodate them?” 

“Some wimmen want a lot of waitin’ on, Hosea,- re- 
turned the old lady a little doubtfully. “If they could sort 
of take things as they find them, we could get along. We 
can give them a good clean bed and plenty to eat, — lots 
of fresh eggs and vegetables and fruit and such like. If 
they want to try it, I am willing.” 

“I think it is just the place we are looking for,” said 
Jean eagerly. “What do you say, Mary?” 

“It looks lovely, indeed, and so restful!” answered 
Marion cheerily. “I shall be more than glad to wait on 
myself, Mrs. Judson, and, — if you will allow me, — to as- 
sist you about the house. I am not used to idleness. I 
think we are very fortunate to find such a charming loca- 
tion.” 

“Well, then, I reckon it’s a bargain,” said the farmer, 
throwing open the wide gate, so Jean could drive into 
the yard. “Come right into the house and make yourselves 
at home. We aint much on style, but you will find things 
comfortable.” 

The car was brought into the yard and placed behind 
the shrubbery, where it would be out of sight, then Jean 


230 


THE SUPERMAN 


and Marion found comfortable seats on the porch. The 
farmer went to look after his live stock, while his wife 
busied herself about the supper. Half an hour later the 
visitors were summoned to the dining-room, where a 
bountiful meal was spread. The farmer, seated at the head 
of the table, had a dignity of manner that was unusual. 
After the meal was through, all adjourned to the sitting- 
room, and the family Bible was opened. 

‘‘We have always followed this custom,” said the old 
man apologetically. “We did it when the children were 
at home, and now we feel the need of it even more.” 

“It seems almost like having our own children with us, 
to have these young people here,” said the mother, wiping 
her eyes with the corner of her apron. 

The old patriarch read a chapter from the Scriptures, 
and then offered a brief prayer. When he had finished 
Jean and Marion both were deeply touched by the simple 
faith and earnestness of the man. 

“We love the old-fashsioned ways,” continued the 
farmer, as he replaced the Book on the table. “In spite 
of the edicts of our Emperor, — meaning no disrespect to 
him, — we must cling to this Book as our dearest hope in 
our declining years.” 

“I agree with you most heartily!” replied Jean. “The 
Emperor has done some good in the way of ridding the 
country of a tyrannical ring of capitalists. I fear, though, 
that the net result is a loss, for he seems to treat God’s 
laws with contempt.” 

“In regard to the Sabbath? Yes, I have noticed that,” 
replied the old man. “I can never agree with the five-day 
week. I do not openly flout the Emperor’s decree, but I 
keep the Sabbath in spirit, just as I always have.” 

The two couples talked on for half an hour, finding in 
each other a degree of sympathy and common interest, that 
was comforting to all. At length the old folks retired. 


THE SUPERMAN 


231 


leaving Jean and Marion to occupy the porch alone. The 
sun had set, and the full moon, rising in all its splendor, 
seemed to cast a spell over the beautiful landscape. They 
had much to say to each other, these two fond lovers, as 
they sat there in the soft moonlight, for they had been 
separated by a hard fate almost continuously for two years. 
Now they were together again, with no one to molest or 
injure them. They listened to the chirping of the crickets 
and the dirge of the whippoor-will, and drank in the rare 
perfume of the sweet honeysuckle with which the balmy 
air was laden. 

“That is our honeymoon, darling,” said Jean, pointing 
to the silver orb in the eastern sky. 

“Yes, dear,” she replied, nestling more closely to him. 
“It is the goodness of God. Let us always be true to Him, 
no matter what our trials may be.” 


CHAPTER XXV 
At the Old Farmhouse 

It was late in the afternoon when Cdeste, the maid in 
charge of Marion’s apartment, got out of bed and looked 
about for her mistress. She was not -to be found, however. 
Still, this was not so very startling in itself, as Marion had 
the liberty of the building. Thinking her mistress had 
been summoned by the Emperor to a banquet or something 
of the sort. Celeste made no report. She prepared a light 
lunch for herself, and after she had eaten it, she retired to 
her room again and went to sleep. 

It was, therefore, not until next morning at eight o’clock 
that suspicion was aroused over the matter. A thorough 
search of the palace showed that Marion was missing. 
Word was immediately sent to the Emperor. To say that 
Dinsmore was furious would not be telling all. He raged 
and acted like a madman. The poor maid was accused of 
complicity in the escape, and sent to prison forthwith. 

Dinsmore at once suspected Wallace of being implicated 
in Marion Livingston’s escape. He immediately despatched 
officers in search of that person. Later these returned with 
the information that Wallace had left his boarding-house 
twenty-four hours previously, presumably to go to work, 
and had not been seen since. How the couple had got 
away, — and when, — could only be conjectured. The palace 
guards were closely questioned, but they were unanimously 
positive that Marion had not passed out of the building 
while they were on duty. The fact remained, however, 
that she was gone. When that was fully established, Dins- 
more ordered a general alarm sent out all over the city 
and country. He directed that the wording of the notice 

232 


THE SUPERMAN 


233 


state that the Emperor’s intended bride had been abducted 
by a man, presumably Jean Wallace. A large reward was 
offered for information of the whereabouts of the pair. 
Wallace was wanted, — dead or alive. 

Having set all the police machinery of the country in 
motion to capture this bold abductor of another man’s 
bride-to-be, and with terrible imprecations upon Wallace’s 
head, Dinsmore turned his attention to other matters of 
equally pressing importance. 

Babylon had seen a little over two months of the new 
calendar, and complications were arising more numerous 
than Dinsmore had anticipated. There had been little 
opposition to the new- week arrangement from an economic 
standpoint. As a matter of fact, it had been highly compli- 
mented in almost every quarter. But finally the people who 
had acquiesced in all of Dinsmore’s new notions, though 
still retaining some definite convictions of their own, awoke 
to the fact that they had been deceived. True, Dinsmore 
had made good in a business way, and there was no evi- 
dence of a receding of the great wave of prosperity, — 
rather was it advancing, but there was an increasing num- 
ber whose convictions were being trampled under foot. 
Compared with the majority, these were only a handful, 
but they were numerous enough to cause Dinsmore some 
uneasiness. He was making preparations to crush all op- 
position, even if he had to resort to the most drastic 
methods to do so. 

September passed, and October came, with its golden- 
and-crimson foliage, and Jean and Marion were still mak- 
ing their home with the hospitable Judsons. They were 
glorious days to the young couple, who, after all the gloom 
of cruel separation, were permitted to enjoy a beautiful 
honeymoon, free from present care, amid the charming 
hills of the up-river country. They took long walks in the 
alluring October sunshine, sometimes going eight or ten 


234 


THE SUPERMAN 


miles among the hills. On other occasions, Marion would 
spend the day assisting Mrs. Judson about her household 
duties. She was delighted to do this, for she was learning 
many little things about housekeeping, which she liad 
never had opportunity to learn before. Jean was repair- 
ing some of the old farmer’s machinery, which was out of 
order, and Farmer Judson declared that his new boarder 
was more than earning his way by this work alone. Never- 
theless, Jean insisted on paying board at a liberal rate, and 
would accept nothing for his services. As the weeks rolled 
by, the old folks became greatly attached to their summer 
boarders. 

November came and went, and Dinsmore was still hot 
on the trail of the man and woman who had defied him 
and upset his plans. Not a thing had been learned re- 
garding the whereabouts of the fugitive couple. There 
were so many people running about the country at the 
beginning of September, when Marion disappeared, that 
it was next to impossible to find any trace of the fugitives. 
People had been literally flocking to the country to spend 
vacations, and it was like looking for a needle in a haystack 
to follow up the many clues that were suggested from time 
to time. 

As day after day passed, and Dinsmore learned noth- 
ing from his detectives regarding Marion, he grew more 
morose and sullen. He had laid down the law to the un- 
ruly people who were disposed to disregard his new cal- 
endar. He had not insisted upon a strict compliance with 
it at the start, but gradually he had issued new orders until 
severe penalties were meted out to anyone attempting to 
keep holy the old Sabbath or Sunday. His edicts regard- 
ing the matter, however, did not stop the violations of his 
calendar. People who had never felt very strong con- 
victions before began to get stirred up, openly defying the 
Emperor’s right to set aside God’s commands regarding a 
seven-day week. The result was that a number of Baby- 


THE SUPERMAN 


235 


Ion’s exemplary citizens, from the moral point of view, 
were languishing in prison. The more they resisted, the 
more bitter the Emperor became, and ,^ — vice versa , — the 
more he persecuted them^ the more willing they appeared 
to suffer for their convictions. 

In the great affairs of the nation, however, this con- 
troversy regarding the Sabbath was a small factor. Dins- 
more’s shrewd manipulation of the public press was tak- 
ing care of that. It was pointed out very forcibly by the 
influential leaders in literature that Babylon was a progres- 
sive and up-to-date country. A mere matter of names and 
dates in the calendar was not sufflcient reason for blocking 
the wheels of progress. The new method of computing 
time was convenient, liberal, and logical. Those who op- 
posed it were reactionaries, and, if persecuted, deserved no 
sympathy. Thus reasoned the public press, and thus the 
majority believed. 

Babylon could not allow this handful of men and women 
to disturb the harmony that had been brought about in the 
affairs of the nation, by the Emperor. The easiest and best 
way to settle the matter, in Dinsmore’s opinion, was to 
run his steam-roller over the objectors, and this he was 
quite ready to do, if necessary. 

The middle of December came with its cooler weather, 
but Jean and Marion still lingered at the old farmhouse. 
Once or twice they had been on the point of resuming 
their journey; the place was, however, so charming, and 
the old couple had treated them so kindly, that it was no 
easy matter to leave. Another reason why Jean had 
lingered was the apparent seclusion of their hiding-place. 
The papers throughout the entire country had carried the 
news of their escapade into every hamlet, while their pic- 
tures had been printed in the big dailies and in magazines, 
so that it was not safe to venture into public places. 

Jean was debating this question in his mind, undecided 
whether to spend the winter with the Judsons or to make 


236 


THE SUPERMAN 


their escape over the border into the adjoining country. 
If they remained where they were, they could spend the 
winter comfortably, for he had money enough to see them 
through. On the other hand, if they went into a strange 
land, with limited resources, they might suffer hardship. 
Jean felt that they were reasonably safe where they were, 
for no one ever came to the farmhouse, and neither Marion 
nor he ever ventured to the village, some ten miles distant. 
While he was debating the matter, still undecided, Jean was 
obliged to go to the village one day after some medicine. 
The old farmer had been taken suddenly ill, there was no 
one to go except Jean, and the case seemed critical. 

The weather was mild, for there had been no snow as 
yet, so Jean brought out his motorcycle and started for the 
village. On reaching the town, he left his motorcycle stand- 
ing by the curb in front of the drugstore, while he went in 
and bought the medicine required for the sick man. He 
then ran across to the village post office and inquired for 
mail addressed to the Judsons, after which he made a 
couple of small purchases in the store for Marion, then 
hurried back to his motorcycle, eager to get out of town as 
quickly as he could. He noticed the usual group of loung- 
ers about the place, but thought little of it, even though 
two men were scrutinizing his car very closely when he 
was about to start away. He spoke pleasantly to the men, 
and explained the working of the engine, in which they 
appeared particularly interested. 

The trip to the village had consumed only about an hour, 
and Jean was soon back at the farmhouse, administering 
the medicine he had brought. Half an hour later two 
men drove up to the gate in an automobile. They came 
stalking up the path to the front door and knocked. Mrs. 
Judson answered the summons. Without waiting for an 
invitation, the men pushed their wny into the sitting-room, 
where Jean and Marion were looking at a book. 


THE SUPERMAN 


237 


“I am looking for Jean Wallace and Marion Livings- 
ton,” said the foremost man, as he threw aside his topcoat 
and displayed a sheriff’s badge. 

The announcement was so sudden, so unexpected, that 
it was calculated to startle almost any one. Jean threw 
his arm protectingly around Marion, half defiantly, and 
looked at the men. 

“It’s no use to try to get away,” continued the sheriff 
brusquely, as he produced handcuffs and started for them. 

“By what right do you come here? Let me see your 
warrant!” demanded Jean, a dangerous light in his eyes. 

“I have the warrant all right. I also have the pictures 
of yourself and this young lady, and the number of the 
motorcycle on which you ran away from Babylon last 
September. If you will accompany me quietly, you shall 
suffer no harm. If you resist an officer of the law,” he 
drew a huge revolver from his pocket and levelled it at 
Jean, “I shall have to use force.” 

Jean was searching Marion’s face for her decision. As 
for himself, he wanted to fight or die. The thought of 
Marion’s having to go back to Dinsmore’s clutches was 
agonizing; but she remained calm and undisturbed. 

“It is all for the best, dear,” she said to him. “Let us 
submit to what we cannot help.” 

Something in her quiet, sweet manner and serene faith 
seemed to impress even the gruff sheriff. 

“It is a disagreeable duty,” he admitted apologetically, 
as he fingered the revolver nervously. “Don’t blame me, 
lady. I have to obey the law without partiality. If you 
are innocent, you will have a chance to prove it.” 

“If you knew what this poor girl has already suffered 
at the hands of that venomous reptile, Dinsmore, you 
would not — ” 

“It’s no use to get angry, my friend. I have no choice 
in the matter. Will you surrender yourself to the law?” 


238 


THE SUPERMAN 


Marion looked pleadingly at her husband. 

“All right, we will go with you,” said Jean reluctantly, 
offering his hands for the iron bracelets. 

Marion was standing a little apart from the others, ap- 
parently an uninterested spectator. She did not see the 
puny representatives of human authority. There at her 
side stood Chrysolite, his radiant face, with its message of 
hope and faith, looking into hers. Jhe had not been 
conscious of his visible presence since the night her father 
died in prison. 

“It is the last test of your faith, dear child,” he said 
gently. “Go, and do not fear. The King’s return to earth 
is imminent. He will keep you in safety.” 

His voice was not heard nor his presence seen by the 
others, but Marion’s face shone with a glory that was not 
of earth as she turned to the sheriff and extended her two 
shapely hands for the handcuffs. 

The man recoiled a step, as if he had been smitten by 
some invisible power, as he gazed at her transfigured face. 
Then he said, more softly than he had yet spoken : 

“You do not need these, lady. I will trust your word.” 

Replacing the handcuffs in his pocket, he told the couple 
to get ready. Marion had to get her few clothes hurriedly 
into the suitcase, and likewise take care of Jean’s outfit. 
Then they took leave of Judson and his wife. The old 
couple seemed unable to grasp the situation fully, but, in 
spite of the ugly inferences to be drawn, they could not 
believe their guests were guilty of wrongdoing. 

“There is some terrible mistake, dear,” said the old 
woman, as she kissed Marion good-bye. “It is hard to let 
you go. I am sure you will get through all right.” 

Tears filled the eyes of the two old people as they 
watched the ill-fated procession go down the path to the 
automobile. A moment later the car moved away, and was 
soon lost to view around a bend in the road. 


CHAPTER XXVI 
The Return to Babylon 

It is needless to recite the harrowing details of the 
journey back to Babylon, which Jean and his bride were 
forced to take in company with the sheriff. To Jean it 
seemed as if the sky had fallen. All the rosy dreams of a 
sweet, undisturbed domestic paradise that he had conjured 
up had been dashed to pieces, — suddenly and hopelessly. 
He would much rather have faced death for both himself 
and his bride, if he could have done it; but that was im- 
possible. The dreary landscape, with its dead grass and 
foliage and scattered leaves, was but a picture to him of 
his own sadly-blasted hopes. He did not think so much 
about himself. It was Marion, the pure, sweet, angelic 
being beside him who caused him such heart-breaking grief, 
— that she should have again to face Dinsmore, and suffer 
his foul presence, was agony of the most acute kind. He 
wondered at her courage and composure. Though he tried 
to pray for deliverance, the heavens above him seemed like 
brass ; nothing seemed to lie ahead but disaster and ruin. 

Marion appeared to understand the torture of soul that 
Jean was undergoing, though she was not permitted to hold 
conversation with him. When she had an opportunity to 
turn her head, she gave him a look of unutterable love and 
sympathy, which bade him be strong and keep the faith. 

On their arrival at Baby ion, Jean was summarily 
despatched to the City Prison, the orders from the Emperor 
being to put him in the dungeon or place of solitary con- 
finement. He was to be fed on bread and water only. 
Marion was returned to the Emperor’s palace, and given 


239 


240 


THE SUPERMAN 


her own apartment, but the guard about the place was 
doubled. Guards were informed that another escapade like 
the former one would result in courtmartial and death for 
the delinquent man or men. 

Dinsmore was jubilant at the recovery of the fugitives. 
It was a good omen, he thought, to get Wallace back where 
he could deal with him as he wished. Sooner or later 
everything yielded to his desire, and he became more and 
more obsessed with the idea that nothing could withstand 
his master mind. Had he not made a great success of 
everything he had undertaken since the day he had bled 
Charles Livingston for fifty thousand dollars nearly three 
and a half years ago? No, that was incorrect. Marion 
Livingston still rejected his advances. He had tried during 
all that time ito bend her will to his, but apparently she 
was as stubbornly opposed to him as ever. He would make 
one more try for her. The mad infatuation still possessed 
him to get her, at whatever cost. She was the only one 
who successfully defied his authority. All Babylon bowed 
before him, and did him homage. A little greater display 
of his powers, and the people would be ready to worship 
him. His boundless ambition and egotism were leading 
him to attempt things that he had not even dreamed of 
in the beginning. To conquer the girl’s proud spirit and 
wreck her sublime faith would be his crowning triumph. 
After that, — well, he would be lord of all! 

Dinsmore did not bring Marion immediately before him. 
As a cat plays with a mouse, he meant to add the torture of 
suspense to the sufferings of the two lovers. Therefore, 
ten days passed before Jean and Marion were brought be- 
fore the Emperor for his judgment. At length he was ready 
for them, and Marion was first summoned from her apart- 
ment. She followed the attendant into the throne-room, 
pale but determined. 


THE SUPERMAN 


241 


“You thought you could escape me, — didn't you?” he 
taunted, as she paused before him. 

“I had hoped to, but it seems ordered differently,” she 
replied quietly. 

“It is ordered differently because I am supreme, and 
nothing can go contrary to my will. I have been very 
patient with you, and waited long. This is my final offer 
of mercy. Will you accept it?” 

“I have not appealed to you for mercy, nor do I ask it 
at your hands,” was the proud retort. 

“Do you realize what the consequences will be if you 
refuse my request?” 

“I do not know, — nor do I care. I shall be true to my 
duty, regardless of the outcome.” 

Dinsmore saw that he was not making any headway, so 
he tried a different plan. 

“Do you know that your lover has decided to give you 
up ? In order to save his life, he tells me he will relinquish 
all claim upon you. What have you ito say to that ?” 

“It is a falsehood. He would never say that!” 

The Emperor smiled grimly, then continued : 

“Suppose you found out that such was the case? Would 
you consent to marry me?” 

“No ! A thousand times, no 1 I would not marry you 
under any consideration.” 

“Very well. Would you marry me to save his life. 
Imagine your lover, bound upon an iron couch, and placed 
over a hot fire that would roast him alive! If you saw 
him thus, would you surrender, to save him from such a 
fate?” 

The tormentor saw that he had struck her a cruel blow, 
but his victim did not waver. 

“No. He would never for an instant permit me to 
think of such a thing. Death has no terrors for either of 


242 


THE SUPERMAN 


“Then you prefer to see him roasted alive to accepting 
the Emperor's love and honors." 

“You do not know what love is. I loathe your very 
presence. If you do not yet understand my feelings, I 
tell you now that I would far rather cast myself into a den 
of hungry lions than suffer your foul embrace." 

“Ha ! Ha ! You are becoming tragic now. You may 
change your mind before I have finished with you. Do 
you know what I am going to do?" 

“I have already told you it is of little importance to me 
what you do. My life is in God’s good care. You cannot 
harm one hair of my head unless He permits it." 

“The God in whom you believe is an imaginary one. 
He has no existence in fact. He will not deliver you from 
my hand." 

“I know in whom I have believed. He will never fail 
me." 

“All right, then ; since you defy me and reject my gener- 
ous offers, you can go to your chauffeur lover. You shall 
die with him. That is my final word." 

Marion stood before him, regal as any queen, unmoved 
and undaunted. 

“Take her away. Keep her there behind that screen 
until I have interviewed the man." 

And .Dinsmore motioned to 'an attendant, who led 
Marion behind an elaborate fanlike screen a few yards 
away. She was hidden from sight, but could hear all that 
was said. 

Another command from Dinsmore, and Wallace was led 
into the Emperor’s presence. He was heavily shackled, 
and chained to a soldier of unusual size. 

“You are Wallace? What have you to say for your- 
self for attempting to steal another man’s wife?" 

“I have not done any such thing. You have tried for 
three years and a half to steal mine. Thank God she is 
not ithe kind that can be stolen." 


THE SUPERMAN 


243 


Jean was haggard and pale, but there was unconquerable 
firmness in his tone and manner. 

‘^Ha! ha! — so you think. Did you know that she has 
at last consented to marry me?” 

“If it were not for these shackles, I would choke your 
worthless life out for such a slander! She would never 
agree to such a thing !” 

“She has consented, though. Just a few minutes ago I 
agreed to spare your life if she would marry me. Rather 
than see you burned alive, she generously surrendered.” 

“Liar! You know it is false! Do you think I would 
accept such a sacrifice? I would die a thousand deaths to 
save her from such a fate !” 

“Officer, can you not tame him down a bit? He is 
using language improper for a subject to use to his 
sovereign.” 

The burly soldier, glad of an excuse, struck Wallace a 
cruel blow in the mouth with his ponderous fist. The 
prisoner was staggered by the blow, but he regained his 
poise quickly. The blood was streaming from an ugly cut 
on his lip. 

“There, — that will do! Don’t hurt him too severely. 
I want him in good condition for next week. We are going 
to have special celebrations during Emperor’s Week, and 
this young couple, who are so attached to each other, will 
furnish amusement for the audience. Bring the woman 
here.” 

Marion was led from behind the screen, and stood be- 
side Wallace. No king and queen ever stood to receive 
their coronation honors with more dignity and calmness than 
did these two stand before this miserable tyrant to receive 
their death sentence, — for such it was to be, they felt sure. 

“You have chosen your own fate,’- began Dinsmore 
with a dark, malicious scowl. “You must know that who- 
ever opposes me persistently, as you have done, can meet 


244 


THE SUPERMAN 


but one end. You have refused all overtures. You shall 
die together. Next week is our great annual celebration. 
It is called Emperor’s Week, and I am supposed to pro- 
vide entertainment for the people. We will make it the 
most exciting show we have had. Some of these hard- 
headed Sabbatarians will keep you company at that time. 
They, like yourselves, are incorrigible. I wash my hands 
of responsibility. You have brought it upon yourselves.” 

“I welcome death, rather than submission to your im- 
pious will !” said Wallace firmly. 

The tears were coursing down Marion’s cheeks like 
rain. Dinsmore noticing this, mistook their significance. 

“Ah, ha! Something has touched your hard heart at 
last! See! She repents at last! But it is too late! Your 
doom is sealed. I will not recall what I have said. You 
shall die next week.” 

At length Marion controlled herself by a great effort 
and spoke: 

“You are mistaken. I am not weeping because of the 
fart:e that awaits me and my noble husband, — we are pre- 
pared for that, — it was for another cause. I wept at the 
thought of what awaits you ! Cruel tyrant that you are, I 
shudder to think of the judgment of God upon your miser- 
able soul. That a man with such wonderful opportunities 
as you have had, should sell himself body and soul to the 
Devil, to work out the archfiend’s malign will among men, 
is pitiful. What could you not have done for the better-, 
ment of humanity, — in uplifting it toward God and heaven, 
— if you had chosen such a course? But you think only 
of yourself. For a poor, paltry crown that will crumble 
into dust you have sold your precious immortal soul. What 
shall it profit you? Through the ages to come, your name 
will be an abomination and a curse, until it is forgotten in 
the cycles of eternity. Your soul, the part of you that lives 
and feels and thinks, will survive to endure the punishment 
that your wickedness demands!” 


THE SUPERMAN 


245 


The monarch on his throne cringed before the scathing 
indictment of this frail woman. There was a force and 
majesty in her manner and tone that awed him for the 
moment. It was, indeed, as if he stood upon the threshold 
of eternity with power to choose, in spite of his past mis- 
deeds, the gift of everlasting life on one hand, or the wages 
of sin, which is eternal death, on the other. For a moment 
he wavered, convinced that she spoke truly. Then, as if 
bending his ear to listen to the arch-enemy of souls, his look 
grew harder and fiercer, until he became a very demon in 
appearance. 

‘‘Take them away!” he shouted angrily. “Enough of 
such nonsense ! Put them in solitary confinement until next 
week. Then we will see how bravely they will endure the 
funeral pyre.” 

The attendants led the undaunted couple from the room, 
but not before Jean and Marion had opportunity to ex- 
change one last, longing, soulful look of undying loyalty 
and devotion. 


CHAPTER XXVII 
The Emperor's Week 

The first day of Emperor’s Week dawned clear and 
bright. This week, as has been said, was that period of 
itime sandwiched in between the last day of December and 
the first day of January in Dinsmore’s new calendar. Great 
arrangements had been made for a five-day midwinter festi- 
val. It was a general holiday throughout Babylon. No 
work was to be done except such as was absolutely neces- 
sary, such as running railway trains, and other public- 
service activities. The very mild winter weather was ideal ; 
in fact ithe season seemed more like October than mid- 
winter. The city was decorated more gaily than it had ever 
been before, for this was the first celebration of the kind. 
It would never do to have anything commonplace about 
such an important event. 

There was only one drawback to ithe joyous occasion. 
That was, to sum up the situation briefly, “the rebels” as 
Dinsmore called them, persons who seemed determined to 
make trouble in an otherwise harmonious family. Since the 
overthrow of the oligarchy, three years before, the Baby- 
lonians, under Dinsmore’s leadership, had made common 
cause in almost everything. They had gained so great a 
victory when they rose up unitedly and threw off the hate- 
ful yoke of industrial bondage that their troubles seemed 
ended forever. There had been such liberal concessions in 
wages and working conditions that for a long time the 
workers were too busy enjoying ithe fruits of victory to 
think of being dissatisfied. The fact, however, that they 
were human beings, and still subject to all of the weaknesses 


246 


THE SUPERMAN 


247 


and follies incident to such a state, had slowly but surely 
reasserted itself. It is a truism in connection with human- 
ity in general that, the more they get, the more they want, 
and the Babylonians were no exception to this rule. After 
the novelty of the thing had worn off, one after another 
of the various classes of workers had begun to keep tab 
to see whether they were getting what they considered a 
fair share of the proceeds. This had led in time to endless 
disputes and controversies among the workers. They could 
no longer quarrel with employers, so they must needs do 
so among themselves. 

These dissatisfied grumblers were not numerous enough 
to endanger Dinsmore’s prestige, but when there were in- 
cluded with them the various other dissenters, — such as 
Sabbath and Sunday observers and other moralists, the sit- 
uation assumed proportions that worried him. With his 
usual readiness, he had separated them into two groups. 
One group was to be mollified by suave, diplomatic treat- 
ment ; the other was to be radically changed, or extermi- 
nated. 

With the shrewdness of the practiced politician, Dins- 
more had contrived to line up these troublesome groups so 
as to work to his own advantage. In order to make the 
most of this opportunity, he had, through his press agents, 
introduced a systematic campaign of calumny and persecu- 
tion against the moralists. He had laid at their door the 
blame for every ill that Babylon had ever known. He 
designated them as “rebels” and reactionaries, who lived 
only for one purpose, and that was to make trouble. He 
blamed them for the many disputes among the workers 
regarding the equitable distribution of the proceeds of 
labor; he referred to them as the leftover remnant of the 
old capitalistic regime, and intimated that they were secretly 
plotting to restore former conditions. This lying propa- 
ganda served his purpose admirably, since it diverted the 
public mind from the growing discontent of the workers. 


248 


THE SUPERMAN 


and centered attention on the so-called dangerous element, 
who were blocking the wheels of progress by their moralist 
ideas. Under Dinsmore’s adroit management, this cam- 
paign had resulted in a bitter feeling on the part of the 
public toward those who stood for old time standards and 
religious liberty. 

It was Dinsmore's fixed purpose, therefore, on the first 
day of the midwinter festival, to make a public example of 
specially selected victims from the despised group. He 
had moulded public sentiment to his liking, and in persecut- 
ing his opponents he could safely go to almost any length 
he desired. 

The first evening’s entertainment of Emperor’s week 
found the Colosseum packed with a noisy, hilarious crowd, 
eager for the fun to begin. Dinsmore had fed them on 
such highly-seasoned food in the way of shows that they 
had got beyond the reach of anything ordinarily decent. A 
continuous round of bull-fights, prize fights, risque tableaux, 
and similar demoralizing features, had tended to lower 
moral standards until it seemed that morality was tobog- 
ganing downward at a rapid rate. 

There was the usual program of previous celebrations 
except that each feature was marked by a greater degree 
of coarseness and brutality. The sight of bloody battles 
between men and bulls, with frequent fatalities, was already 
a commonplace. To stimulate the lagging enthusiasm, Dins- 
more had provided some extra features. One of these was 
the placing of several large iron cages, such as are com- 
monly used for wild animals, in a conspicuous place near 
the arena. In these cages, which were the size of an 
ordinary furniture-van, had been placed a number of men 
and women, selected from the ranks of those whom Dins- 
more had classed as incorrigible public enemies, among this 
group being included Jean Wallace and Marion, his wife, 
and these were made a target for many a heartless* insult. 


THE SUPERMAN 


249 


The charge against these two was printed in large letters 
on a placard and hung on the side of their temporary 
prison ! Jean’s crime had been that of abducting the 
Emperor’s intended wife, Marion’s offence was that she had 
broken her betrothal ito the Emperor, in order to elope with a 
common chauffeur. The other prisoners had their several 
offences described in like manner: some had violated the 
fiveday week edict, by observing Saturday or Sunday as a 
day of religious worship ; others had been guilty of various 
things, such as criticizing the entertainments given by the 
Emperor, or advocating a higher standard of morals, or 
similar ideas distasteful to Dinsmore and his adherents. 
This feature of the entertainment was under the Emperor’s 
special observation. 

Marion was somewhat pale, but there was in her dark 
eyes the same look of unconquerable faith as before. She 
paid little if any attention to the raillery of the coarse 
crowd around her, indeed she seemed not to see them, or, 
if her eyes were turned toward them for a moment, it was 
with a sort of divine compassion for their blindness; nor 
was there any sign of resentment or bitterness in her gaze. 

Jean was equally brave under this galling experience, 
but there were moments when it was very difficult for him 
to restrain himself. To see the darling of his heart publicly 
insulted and abused in this manner was excruciating torture 
to one of his disposition. Occasionally these two spoke to 
each other, when the attention of the audience was diverted ; 
Marion, on occasion, speaking, too, words of encouragement 
and cheer to others of the afflicted number. Somehow 
there was an inspiration in her manner and tone that went 
far to lighten the burden of bitter persecution. 

At length, the long, tedious evening was over, and the 
prisoners were returned to their prison cells to await the 
following day’s entertainment. How long their persecu- 
tions would endure, or what would be the exact form of 


250 


THE SUPERMAN 


torture employed by their tormentors, could only be conjec- 
tured. That they were doomed to death, seemed beyond 
question. To some of them, at least, death was not so 
much to be dreaded as the long, agonizing suspense they 
had to endure, which Dinsmore, with Satanic cunning, had 
purposely planned. 

The second and third days of Emperor's Week passed. 
There was not much variation in the evening performances 
in the Colosseum, except that the crowds were becoming 
more boistrous and insulting. This was due in part to the 
free use of liquor, which flowed in veritable rivers of plenty 
during this period, — and also to the wantonness of the 
sport. 

The fourth day of the great celebration arrangements 
were made to hold the evening performance in the open 
air, instead of in the Colosseum. To provide for this 
change, a spot had been selected in the public park, where 
there was a sort of natural amphitheater. Here the stage 
was temporarily placed in the center, while the surround- 
ing hillsides accommodated the sightseers. The cool, dry 
weather made outdoor exhibitions quite comfortable, and in 
this way there could be an audience of over a hundred 
thousand, instead of twenty-five thousand, the capacity of 
the Colosseum. 

Evening came, and with it a rollicking, boistrous, wan- 
ton mass of humanity, pushing and scrambling for the best 
positions. The Emperor’s pavilion was placed conveniently 
near to the stage. It was evident from the arrangement 
of the stage that some new features were to be introduced, 
and this served to whet the public appetite for. novelty. 
The unfortunate prisoners were there in their cages, and 
soon became objects of general ridicule and contumely at 
the hands of the crowd. 

With the blare of trumpets and din of competing or- 
chestras, the entertainment began. Gradually the crowd 


THE SUPERMAN 


251 


became worked up to a high pitch of frenzy, as one after 
another of the exciting scenes was presented. At eleven 
o'clock there was a lull in the performance, and it was evi- 
dent something very unusual was about to take place. Sud- 
denly a cry was raised, which was taken up instantly by 
thousands and repeated until the great crowd echoed it 
from hillside to hilltop : 

‘‘The rebels ! The rebels ! Bring them out !” 

Dinsmore arose in his seat and bowed to the multitude, 
right and left, signifying his approval. Then he spoke a 
few words to an attendant beside him : 

“Take the Street-preacher first. Give him a taste of 
the hell-fire he has been telling people about. He is one 
of the worst we have.” 

The attendant hurried from the platform, down to the 
stage, accompanied by several others. Not far from the 
prisoners' cages, and adjacent to the stage, stood a large 
iron receptacle or pan, some four feet wide by fifteen feet 
long. This had not been noticed by many apparently, for 
it had not excited comment; but when the dozen attend- 
ants approached it and removed the covers, it caused a buzz 
of exclamations to pass through the crowd. The covers 
were made on hinges, to open sidewise. The interior of 
the receptacle was a bed of red-hot coals, the heat from 
which was intense. Having thrown back the covers, a 
light portable iron frame was placed over the top of the 
furnace. This frame was in reality a track or bridge, con- 
necting the furnace with the stage, and on this was a 
small, strangely-shaped car, with wheels fitted to the rails 
of the frame, so that it could be moved back and forth. 
The car was in fact an iron couch, the wheels being fast- 
ened to the supporting posts. 

These gruesome details were watched by the crowd 
with morbid curiosity, until the full significance of the ar- 
rangements were understood, — ^then a tumult of applause 


252 


THE SUPERMAN 


ran through the assembly. There was no doubt about the 
Emperor’s new invention in the shape of a torture-machine 
being popular with the multitude. 

The door of one of the cages was then opened, and a 
man, known as the Sitreet-preacher, was led out and taken 
to the iron couch. His clothes were taken off, and he was 
placed face downward on the bed, and bound securely with 
pieces of wire, so that he could move neither hand nor 
foot. 

The unfortunate victim, in plain sight of the other pris- 
oners and the assembled host, was then moved toward the 
furnace. He had offered no resistance to his tormentors; 
instead, he seemed to be in a sort of ecstasy, as though 
eager to go through the fiery ordeal. He was singing 
snatches of religious songs, which he had sung about the 
street-corners of Babylon for years. He was a well-known 
character, whose worst offence had been to harangue the 
passerby on thfe streets of the city regarding their religious 
obligations. In former years he had been unmolested, but 
under Dinsmore’s administration he had been punished 
several times for alleged disrespect to the Emperor. 

Slowly the torture-car was moved toward (the seething 
furnace, with its human occupant. The crowd was com- 
paratively hushed, and the voice of the victim could be 
heard for quite a distance. Prayers for his tormentors 
were mingled with his singing as the car moved across 
the fiery pit, and back again, at a snail’s pace. The heat 
from the glowing coals had almost stifled him by the time 
the round trip was completed, and the odor of burning 
flesh was already noticeable. Several moments’ interval 
allowed him to recover his breath, and in spite of the cruel 
burns already inflicted on his body, the indomitable spirit 
of the man was manifest. As the death-car began its sec- 
ond trip, the strains of a song floated up to the Emperor’s 
pavilion, causing him to look down in wonder at the pitiable 


THE SUPERMAN 


253 


object of his cruelty. Undaunted, unconquered, the man 
was singing, — as well as the choking gas from the furnace 
would permit, — lines from an old martyr’s hymn : 

“I saw him in the conflict. 

When all around was strife. 

And wicked men and devils 
Conspired to take his life; 

I saw the flames surround him. 

The faggots blazing bright. 

He shouted, ‘Jesus saves me I 
I’m glad the burden’s light !’ ” 

Dinsmore drew back with a frown. The idea of a 
man’s singing cheerfully in the hour of torture stunned 
him for a moment. He had expected tto hear cries for 
mercy and screams of pain, instead of hallelujahs ! and 
praises to God. The Emperor gripped the sides of his 
chair nervously. 

“Damn him! Why don’t he shut up? Leave him over 
the fire I” he shouted down at the attendants. 

In obedience to the command, the death-car was shoved 
over the pit, where it remained stationary. Gradually the 
voice was hushed, as the poor victim losit consciousness, 
and there was only the sizzling of roasting flesh, with the 
accompanying odor that, by some mysterious chance, was 
borne direct to the royal pavilion. Then the cheering of 
the crowd drowned all other sounds for several minutes. 
When the applause subsided, all that remained of the vic- 
tim, — a burned, charred, unrecognizable mass of humanity, 
— had been placed in a rude wooden box and carted away 
from the place. 

The frenzied crowd had been all-absorbed in the per- 
formance before them. As the tension relaxed and they 
straightened up, the attention of many was drawn to the 
strange appearance of the moon, which had just risen 
over the eastern horizon. It was an unusually clear night, 
but the entire surface of the moon was as red as blood. 


254 


THE SUPERMAN 


instead of the silvery white disc seen the previous evening. 
Some light remarks were passed among the assemblage re- 
garding the phenomenon. Marion, looking out through 
the bars of her prison, saw the strange sight and turned to 
her husband : 

“Jean, see! It is the last sign! He will come soon, 
I am sure!” 


CHAPTER XXVIII 
The Dawning of a Better Day 

The fifth and last night of Emperor’s Week enter- 
tainments came. It was to be held out-of-doors, as on 
the preceding night, and was to be the climax of the series. 
The people came eagerly, jostling one another in order to 
gain the best positions. If anyone dared to express pity 
for the intended victims, such an offender was quickly 
pushed aside and silenced. The fact that these people were 
public enemies was enough to justify the cruelty of the 
persecutions. Just what they had done, or what the spec- 
ific charges against them were, did not matter. Dinsmore 
had said they were malefactors, and that was sufficient. 

There was the same layout as on the previous evening. 
The death car, with its horrid accompaniments was there 
in all its grim ghastliness. The prisoners in their barred 
cages whispered to one another, or prayed, or sang hymns, 
as they were disposed. If they became too noisy they 
were reminded of the fact by a prodding pole thrust be- 
tween the bars. None of them knew which one of their 
ill-fated number would be the next victim. It was be- 
lieved, however, that on this last night several were to be 
executed. 

A new feature added to the scene was an elaborate 
altar, placed in front of the royal pavilion. At its base 
was an electric sign, ready to flash its message when the 
Emperor should touch the button at his elbow. 

The usual performance of the evening was cut short 
somewhat, there being only time for a bull-fight and a 
tableau of nude female figures. After this preliminary 


255 


256 


THE SUPERMAN 


show, the furnace was made ready, and the devilish holo- 
caust was begun. One by one the victims were led out, 
lashed with strips of wire to the death-car, and tortured 
until life was extinct. Men and women, girls and boys, 
were passed along over the new death route with as little 
apparent concern as though they were animals intended for 
a barbacue. Some of them shrank from the ordeal, nat- 
urally enough, but none turned to the Emperor to plead for 
mercy. In this pespect the show was a disappointment to 
Dinsmore. He wanted to see these people falling before 
him and begging for their lives. The fact that they re- 
fused to do this angered him, making him more fierce and 
cruel as the evening wore away. Eleven o’clock passed, 
and the moon looked down upon the city with its impious 
celebration. The orb of night was red, as it had been the 
previous evening, but it was scarcely noticed save by the 
few prisoners huddled together in their cages. 

Half a dozen human beings had been sacrificed over the 
furnace, amid the cries and jeers of the onlooking multi- 
tude, and by this time a frenzy to see more and more of 
the diabolical torture of helpless fellow-creatures seemed 
to have taken possession of the onlookers. During a mo- 
mentary lull in the performance Dinsmore arose and stood 
before the assembled host. The people waited in hushed 
expectancy for him to speak. He pointed with his right 
hand to the altar in front of him, as an attendant pressed 
the electric button at his side, and the people saw, flashed 
in letters of fire on the four sides of the altar base, these 
words : 

I Am God! Worship Me! 

Then, as if in confirmation of his blasphemous procla- 
mation, he extended both hands toward heaven, seemingly 
calling for a witness to his divinity. For a moment the 
throng stood speechless, awed by the very audacity of the 
man. What would he do next? Was he mad? The an- 


THE SUPERMAN 


257 


swer to their unspoken queries came almost before they 
had time to think twice. A hissing, swishing sound was 
heard, like the rushing of a giant meteor through the air, 
and a ball of fire dropped upon the altar from the sky 
overhead. For an instant it seemed to rest there, then 
lurid tongues of flame leaped up and quickly consumed the 
entire altar. Behind it, smiling and haughty, stood Dins- 
more, amply vindicated at least in the eyes of his deluded 
followers. Marion, who witnessed the strange display, 
whispered to her husband: 

“The Antichrist!’^ 

Dinsmore signified his wish that the remaining vic- 
tims be disposed of. Jean and Marion were called for 
next, and were led from their temporary holdover to the 
death car. They came forward readily, hand in hand. 
There was no sign of fear in their bright, happy faces. 
The feeling that the long period of torture and abuse was 
almost at an end, appeared to make them jubilant. Dins- 
more had decreed that they should die together, which to 
them was the greatest privilege he could have granted. 
The triumph of their faith was a marvellous thing to the 
onlookers, hardened as they were by the preceding brutal- 
ity. The victims’ outer garments were stripped off, in 
preparation for the ordeal of being bound to the iron 
couch. They were permitted to talk to each other while 
these sinister details were being attended to. Marion was 
the same brave, cheerful, sweet character as before, but 
there was an added dignity and grace of manner, as she 
submitted to the arrangements. At her side was Chryso- 
lite, stately, glorious in his wonderful personality, but un- 
seen by the unbelievers. 

“I have seen it all, dear child,” he was saying, as he 
looked down at her with his radiant smile. “Your faith 
is the source of wonder to angels. Be strong!” 

“I am not concerned for myself,” she replied. “It is 
my dear husband, for whom my heart aches. He is so 


258 


THE SUPERMAN 


noble and generous! Still, it is sweet to suffer together 
and find deliverance at the same time/' 

“Do not fear for him/' replied Chrysolite gently, point- 
ing to a form standing beside Jean, which she had not 
seen before. “His own guardian is beside him, and will 
bear him up." 

She looked in the direction indicated, and saw another 
angelic form, very much like her own guardian, standing 
with one arm thrown protectingly around Jean, and speak- 
ing to him encouragingly. 

“That is Sardius," continued Chrysolite softly. “He 
has been in attendance upon the young man all the way. 
That day in the hospital, when his life hung by a thread, 
Sardius was there, though you could not see him. He 
witnessed with me, your beautiful affection for each other. 
What God has joined let no man put asunder." 

Just as the attendants were ready to fasten the ill-fated 
couple to the torture-rack, a messenger came running 
down from the Emperor's pavilion. He had a slip of 
paper in his hand, which he gave to Marion. It was a few 
lines from Dinsmore: 

You know my power. I will pardon you 
and your lover, if you will surrender to me. 

Look toward me and lift your hands if you 
desire mercy. The Emperor. 

Marion read the note at a glance and grasped its sig- 
nificance. At the last moment the tempter had come to 
thrust his final dart into her very soul. She could save 
Jean from that awful torture by just lifting her hands to 
the impious wretch who sat on his throne yonder. For a 
second she hesitated. The dreadful sufferings of the other 
victims who had preceded them, as they were slowly roasted 
to death, was still fresh in her imagination and was press- 
ing with awful weight upon her. She preferred death for 
herself, but now that the moment had come to decide, it 
was hard to let Jean, her brave, noble, true-hearted com- 


THE SUPERMAN 


259 


rade die when a word from her would save him. She 
looked ait him, and he returned her glance, — inquiringly. 
No! He would never permit such a deed to be done. 
She took the piece of paper, folded it, and slowly tearing it 
into fragments, threw them under her feet. Then she 
stood with her face toward her husband, once more settled 
and calm in her decision. 

Dinsmore watched Marion’s every movement with in- 
tense interest. The old infatuation was still upon him, 
accentuated by her fearlessness and unearthly beauty. He 
saw the note he had sent trampled under her feet, and 
understood the answer. 

“Go on!” he shouted angrily, as he clapped his hands 
to attract the attention of the executioners. 

Jean was tied to the death-couch with the pieces of 
wire, so that it was impossible for him to move hand or 
foot. The orders were to place them face upward, it hav- 
ing been found that death came too quickly when the vic- 
tims inhaled the gas fumes from the furnace. The exe- 
cutioners then placed Marion beside her husband and bound 
her. The sharp wires cut into her tender flesh until the 
blood came, but she did not complain. The men wondered 
at her calmness and courage in the face of certain death. 
The arrangements completed, the instrument of torture, 
on its slender railway-like track, was started toward the 
furnace. 

What was that? 

A sound like distant thunder, rumbling and drawing 
nearer until it reverberated over hilltop and valley, river 
and plain, city and suburb, like the voice of Omnipotence ? 
The executioners paused in their devilish task, and stood 
trembling with an inexplicable dread. The vast assem- 
blage, which had begun to cheer the fiendish work going on 
before them, now scarcely breathed. The Emperor-beast, 
sitting on his glittering throne, shook with a nameless 
terror. 


260 


THE SUPERMAN 


Again that awful sound! This time it shook the city 
to its foundations. The royal pavilion, on its elevating 
supports, trembled and swayed like a storm-tossed boat. 
Dinsmore looked anxiously toward the east, for it seemed 
that the sound came from that direction. It could not be 
thunder, for it was an unusually clear night. The blood- 
red moon was there, as on the previous night, just over 
the tapering spire of a church, and stars were glittering 
like diamonds all over the heavens. No one dared either 
to move or cry out. It was as if the entire assemblage 
had suddenly been turned to stone. 

There, over the eastern horizon shone a streak of light, 
like the break of dawn 1 

Dinsmore saw it, and started nervously. He looked at 
his diamond-studded wrist-watch and saw that it was a 
few minutes after midnight. 

A third time the dreadful thunder rolled and echoed 
and reechoed until it seemed to strike the very outposts 
of eternity and hurl itself back again. This time it was a 
Voice, though it had the volume of a million thunderbolts. 
It was an intelligible, articulate Voice, so deep and power- 
ful that it seemed to cleave the very earth and rend it asun- 
der. In spite of the cries of terror from the multitude, 
and the crash of falling buildings, there was a terrifying 
distinctness to the words that were spoken : 

“Behold the bridegroom cometh! Go ye out 
to meet Him!'* 

All eyes were fixed on the growing, ever-brightening 
streak of light in the east. It was changing with wonder- 
ful swiftness, and had all the appearance of a glorious sun- 
rise ; but no sunrise had ever come so quickly. It was now 
so light that the electric illumination in the park began to 
lose its brilliancy, and gradually the artificial lights faded 
away as the glory advanced. 

At the first sound of the Voice, Marion had experienced 


THE SUPERMAN 


261 


a sensation of inexpressible rapture. To her, it was not 
the thunder of judgment, but an annunciation so sweet, 
so exquisitely tender, that it thrilled her very soul. She 
turned her face to Jean, whispering: 

“He is coming! It is His Voice! Glory to our King.” 

A moment later Chrysolite and Sardius, the two angels, 
touched the wire fetters that bound their limbs, and lifted 
the two captives to their feet. Other radiant forms were 
now visible, opening the doors of the prisoners’ cages and 
leading the happy inmates out on to the platform. By 
the time the third worldwide proclamation had echoed and 
reechoed overhead, the captives were all freed from re- 
straint, and were singing, shouting, and embracing one an- 
other in an ecstasy of joy. Dinsmore looked on as a man 
in a dream. The angelic forms were no longer invisible 
to the unbelievers. All could see them as they moved 
about, and the vision carried to guilty souls a sense of para- 
lyzing fear. 

With wild, bloodshot eyes, Dinsmore sat gazing at the 
eastern sky. It was a wonderful sight, as the colors 
changed from one shade to another, outrivaling the most 
brilliant rainbow. Crimson, gold, emerald, blue, with the 
intermediate shades of glorious purples and orange and 
pink and others, indescribable in their beauty ! There had 
been no clouds in sight, and he wondered how there could 
be such a remarkable sunrise. It was becoming clearer 
now, as the halo of light advanced nearer 'and nearer. 
What had appeared to be flecks of cloud spotting the hori- 
zon, on drawing nearer, took definite form. They were 
not clouds, but innumerable hosts of living, moving, jubil- 
ant beings, marching forward as the vanguard of a con- 
queror. Some carried trumpets and were blowing them 
with wonderful power and sweetness. There was nothing 
sweet or beautiful in the sight, however, for the Emperor- 


262 


THE SUPERMAN 


beast and the assembled people. With strained nerves and 
bulging eyes, the self condemned, terrified culprits awaited 
the outcome. 

Dinsmore’s eyes were fixed on the center of the mighty 
cavalcade, as it drew nearer and nearer. What appeared 
to be a white bank of clouds rising majestically above the 
surrounding columns was, on closer view, seen to be tens 
of thousands of angels, clad in flowing white robes and 
carrying in itheir hands either musical instruments or 
palms. These attendant angels, in serried ranks, tier above 
tier, column above column, formed a tapering mountain 
of moving, glittering white that seemed to extend for 
miles. At the top of this supporting host, there was a 
snowwhite cloud, surmounted by a throne. Upon the 
throne was One whose insignia, flashing in letters of living 
light upon His vesture and thigh, bore these words : 

KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS 

The face of the King was indescribably beautiful. As 
the poor, puny, earthly monarch gazed at that august pres- 
ence, he seemed to shrivel up like a dead leaf. Instinc- 
tively he thought of flight, — but whither could he flee? 
The cohorts of the King were everywhere, — ^before, be- 
hind, and above him. He tried to cry out in his terror, 
but his tongue was palsied with fear. For a moment the 
eyes of the King rested upon him. It was an age to the 
guilty wretch, as he waited for his sentence. Then the 
King spoke: 

“See, wretched man, what thy pride, and cruelty, and 
rebellion have brought thee to! Behold my hands, that 
were nailed to the cross for your sins ! But you despised 
my offers of mercy. In a land of Bibles and churches, 
where you had every opportunity to know Me and serve 
Me, you have been a renegade and a traitor to mankind. 
The day of mercy has passed.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


263 


The wretched creature, who a few hours before had 
sat upon his throne in great splendor, quailed before that 
dread sentence. His once-coveted crown lay at his feet, 
unnoticed. He had enjoyed his brief tenure of earthly 
pomp and power. Now it was over! He had been a mer- 
ciless tyrant toward those who were better than he. Now 
he must pay for it all I The terrors of judgment were 
still ahead of him. Slowly his ugly face sank upon his 
breast, unable to bear the light of Divine Justice. 

Then the King spoke again, this time ito one who stood 
by him: 

“Take him alive and cast him into the pit, where the 
Devil and the False Prophet are awaiting judgment. And 
these, my enemies that would not have me rule over them, 
bring hither and slay them before me.” 

Then the King turned His glorious face toward the 
little group on the platform. There was a look of inef- 
fable tenderness and love in His eyes as He gazed at them. 
Then He spoke to them these words, as softly and sweetly 
as a mother comforting her weary child : 

“Come, ye blessed of my Father ! — inherit the kingdom 
prepared for you from the foundation of the world. You 
have been faithful over a few things, I will make you 
rulers in the kingdom of my glory upon the earth. As 
you have suffered for My name’s sake, I will give you honor 
and reward in every place where you have been put to 
shame. Henceforth the kingdom of God shall be manifest 
among men, and they shall see His glory, and His servants 
shall serve him. The curse of sin shall be removed, and 
the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the 
waters cover the sea. My servants shall live and reign 
with me in my kingdom.” 


CHAPTER XXIX 

And Now Abideth Faith, Hope, and Love, But The 
Greatest of These is Love 

Three years and a half had passed since the events nar- 
rated in the preceding chapter. 

In front of the palace in Babylon, a handsome tour- 
ing car was standing, as if waiting some one of more than 
ordinary rank. The chauffeur, a good-looking young fel- 
low of about twenty-one years, glanced occasionally at the 
palace entrance, as though anxious to be on his journey. 
It was the middle of June, and the warm morning sun 
shone with such alluring radiance that it seemed an in- 
vitation to all humanity to come out-of-doors and enjoy 
the charms of nature. The air was full of the perfume of 
flowers, and the singing of birds, and the happy voices of 
children at play. The chauffeur left his seat and stepped 
to the pavement. He brushed a speck of dust from his 
neat uniform, set his cap on a little more carefully, and 
then turned and ran lightly up the palace steps to the en- 
trance. A couple of minutes later the door opened, and a 
party of five persons came out. This party consisted of a 
gentleman, his wife, and a maid, with two small children. 
The reader will already have guessed, perhaps, that this 
group consisted of none other than Jean Wallace, the new 
Governor-General of Babylon, Marion his wife, and the 
maid Celeste, with two recently-arrived members of the 
Wallace family. 

“I see Henry is all ready and waiting for us,’’ re- 
marked Wallace, greeting his chauffeur with a cheery 
smile. 


264 


THE SUPERMAN 


265 


“Let me carry one of the children, please,” said the 
chauffeur, as he picked up the eldest of the two children 
and started down the steps. 

This proved very acceptable to the child, a beautiful 
little girl of some three years, — Wallace’s very image. 
She put her arms about the chauffeur’s neck, in a trustful, 
confiding way that pleased the young man greatly, judg- 
ing from his looks. 

“Jean,” said Marion, as they reached the car, and were 
getting seated, “Have you noticed how much Henry looks 
like his father?” 

“Oh, he is a Gordon, all right,” responded Wallace, 
laughing. “I have had him in mind for this position ever 
since I used to board with the Gordon’s. One thing I am 
sure of, — he is a good careful runner.” 

“I think I will hold the baby. Celeste,” said Marion, 
reaching for the infant, as she took her seat in the rear of 
the car. 

Wallace sat beside his wife, and the maid Celeste, with 
the elder child, occupied the middle seat. From the amount 
of baggage accompanying them, it appeared as if they were 
going some distance. At length everything was in readi- 
ness, and the party glided away from the palace, with 
pleasant anticipations of a trip to the country. 

“It is a delight to be ouit-of-doors on a day like this,” 
remarked Marion to her husband as the car sped along the 
smoothly-paved roadway. 

“And especially with you, my sweetheart,” replied 
Wallace, with a fond look at his wife. Then his gaze 
rested upon the babe in her arms. 

“Baby Charles looks very much like you, dear,” he 
continued, as he leaned over and patted the little one’s 
cheek. 

The young chauffeur who was driving the car was mak- 
ing good time, but one did not have to watch him long to 
feel sure that his first thought was carefulness. There 


266 


THE SUPERMAN 


was no such thing as reckless driving of motor-cars in 
Babylon now ; consequently, there were very few accidents. 
Under the new order of things, the principal thought in 
the mind of everyone was to look out for the comfort and 
safety of others. This idea had been growing so rapidly 
during the three and a half years of the reconstruction, — 
or shall we call it the “regeneration,” — period, that it per- 
meated everything and everybody not only in Babylon but 
throughout the world. 

As the car passed through one of the suburban towns 
just outside of Babylon, Wallace spoke to his wife: 

“Do you remember that day <in September, several 
years ago, when we came over this road in a motorcycle?” 

“I love to think of it, Jean,” she replied, the lovelight 
shining in her dark eyes; “it was a pathway of trials 
then, with patches of sunshine. Now it is all sunshine. 
Our present happiness is all the more sweet for having 
had those trials. Do you not think so?” 

“Yes, dear, we forgeit the storms that have passed, 
when we see the beautiful rainbow upon the cloud. Thank 
God, those things are all in the past ! There is no fear of 
any more such trials, now that Satan and his evil host are 
safely out of the way.” 

They did not speak again for some time, except here 
and there an exclamation of delight at the beauty of the 
landscape, as they flitted along the smooth concrete road. 
They were well out into the country now, and heading for 
the up-river district. On, on they went, past straggling 
villages, and well-kept farms, where men were working in 
the fields. The fresh air of the country, with its delicate 
perfume of wild flowers, or new-mown hay, was intoxi- 
cating in its sweetness. A little after the noon hour they 
stopped at a road house and had a light lunch. Wherever 
they stopped people were not slow to recognize the car of 
the Governor-General and to show special courtesy to the 


THE SUPERMAN 


267 


man who had succeeded Dinsmore as chief ruler of Baby- 
lon. 

It was about three o’clock when the Governor-General 
and his party drew up in front of the old familiar farm- 
house of the Judsons. They had come by a somewhat 
shorter route, which had saved them at least two hours 
time, as against the route by way of Oakland that Jean 
and Marion had followed on their first trip. 

“I love this old place,” was Marion’s first remark when 
the car stopped in front of the gate and they prepared 
to unload their baggage and wraps. 

‘T am going to try and buy it for a country home,” 
replied Wallace. “It is an ideal place for you and the 
children to spend the warm weather, and I can be with you 
over the weekends. Judson is not able to do much hard 
work now, and I will have him superintend the place, with 
a couple of good farmhands to do the work. In that way, 
the rooms will always be ready for us whenever we want 
to run out here.” 

“That will be just splendid!” replied Marion with en- 
thusiasm. Then she added, with a sly look at Celeste : “I 
think Henry and Celeste like the place quite well, too.” 

By this time Judson and his wife were at the gate, 
ready to welcome the visitors in their usual simple but cor- 
dial manner. 

“I am so glad to see you all I” exclaimed the farmer’s 
wife, taking the baby in her motherly arms and kissing 
him. “My I — how he has grown since I last saw him ! 
And little Ruth! Well, dear, you are almost a woman, 
— aren’t you?” 

“Mamma calls me her little woman,” replied the child, 
as she returned the embrace of the kind-hearted old couple. 

Mrs. Judson bustled about the house, as well as her 
advanced years would permit, ministering to the comfort 
of her guests. Marion, however, with the aid of Celeste, 


268 


THE SUPERMAN 


insisted on relieving the elder woman of much of the de- 
tail. 

“I love to visit you, because I can do some of the 
cooking,” said Marion, as she paused a moment beside the 
old woman and kissed her wrinkled face. “I am in danger 
of forgetting how, with so many servants about the palace. 
They don’t want to let me touch anything, scarcely.” 

“You have enough, dear, to look after your children. 
Save your strength for more important duties. Your hus- 
band says you are a wonderful help to him in his adminis- 
trative work.” 

Outside the house, Farmer Judson was admiring the 
fine big automobile of the Governor-General, and Jean was 
explaining the various new features, with the skill of a 
thorough expert. 

“It surely is a beauty,” remarked the farmer, as he 
gazed admiringly at the elegant workmanship of the car. 
“It is about as near perfection as one could imagine. There 
is nothing lacking that I can see.” 

“It only needs one thing,” replied Wallace, with a sober 
look. “That is proper handling. I could ruin all of this 
wonderful machinery by simply being reckless or careless 
in handling it.” 

“But who could be so foolish as to do such a thing?” 

“Isn’t that what mankind has been doing for the past 
five or six thousand years with the beautiful world that 
the Creator placed in man’s charge? God made everything 
good and lovely and perfect, and left man to develop and 
add to its grandeur and beauty. Instead of doing that, 
mankind has been continually marring and destroying the 
wonderful gifts that God gave. Under the influence of 
Satannic power, human history has been one long night- 
mare of war and bloodshed and oppression, until — ” 

“Until the King came and set things right,” added the 
old man, as Wallace paused a moment. “Men made a 


THE SUPERMAN 


269 


terrible wreck of things in their scramble for selfish ad- 
vantage over one another/' 

“I think God wanted to give them an object-lesson that 
would not be forgotten. He let them stumble along, in 
their pride and self sufficiency, trying to get along with- 
out His help. They prated of their wonderful civilization 
and human attainments and the triumphs of science, but 
ignored the fundamental principles of truth and justice and 
and love. That is why they made such a miserable fail- 
ure. Now it is different. God has full right-of-way again 
in His own world, and we are beginning to see the fruits 
of righteousness and peace. The developments and pro- 
gress that have been made in this short period are marvel- 
lous.” 

“The change is so wonderful that one feels as if it were 
a new world entirely. The seasons have changed. Harm- 
ful insects have disappeared. It is wonderful to watch 
things grow. This year there is every indication of a 
record-yield in all lines of farm products. We seem to 
have just enough rain, just enough sunshine, to make 
everything perfect.” 

“It is the blessing of God upon the earth. It is far 
more remarkable in moral and spiritual affairs than it is 
in the natural realm. I cannot begin to tell you of the 
numerous plans that are being worked out for the better- 
ment of humanity. Last October when I visited Jerusa- 
lem, I was astounded at the developments of the past year. 
You know, I am expected to go there once a year, — at the 
Feast of Tabernacles.” 

“Yes, I should love to attend one of those sacred fes- 
tivals, now that we understand more clearly what they sig- 
nify. Tell me more about your trip. I understand Jer- 
usalem is become a great city.” 

“In a material way it is marvellous in its growth. Mag- 
nificent buildings are being constructed so quickly that it 


270 


THE SUPERMAN 


seems almost a rr^iracle. The new Temple Js superb. 
There is a continual procession of people passing in and 
out of it, day and night. There is a spirit of very deep 
reverence about the Temple worship. One cannot enter 
its sacred precincts without feeling that he is in the very 
presence of God.” 

Wallace paused a moment, as though the recollection 
of that visit to the Holy Places thrilled his very soul. Then 
he continued : 

“There is in Jerusalem the Council of Twelve, who 
directly represent the King in His dealings with mankind 
on the earth. They are the twelve Apostles, who rule for 
Him over the Tribes of Israel and the entire earth. The 
King appears visibly only in the Temple, and at certain 
periods, — on the feast days.” 

“The Twelve — those who rule, are they visible? Did 
you see them?” 

“Yes, they are wonderful men, if I may call them such. 
They are more like angels, in their resurrection glory. It 
would be difficult to describe them. I talked with them, 
and marvelled at their stupendous mental and spiritual 
powers. But the feature about them that impressed me 
most was their humility and love. They are engaged in 
working out the plans that the King has devised for the 
further uplift of humanity. Subordinate rulers like myself, 
from the vanous nations, receive their help and advice and 
instructions from time to time, and administer the gov- 
ernment according to the direction of the Twelve.” 

“It is a wonderful revelation of God’s love !” exclaimed 
the old man devoutly. 

“Yes, it is grand beyond expression! It seems strange 
to me, though, that men ever doubted the fulfillment of 
these things ; for they were plainly revealed in the Bible.” 

“The spirit that actuates people now seems so dififerent 
from that w.hich used to prevail.” 


THE SUPERMAN 


271 


“Yes, it is just the opposite to what it was. Under the 
old system, a man would ask: ‘What can I get for myself 
out of the general wealth?’ Now men are asking: ‘What 
can I contribute toward the general stock of wealth and 
blessing?’ It is nothing less than a literal application of 
the Master’s teaching when He was on earth. He said 
that to love God with all the heart and one’s neighbor as 
oneself was the fulfillment of all religion. That is the key 
to the whole operation of the present Kingdom.” 

“It took mankind a long time to learn the lesson.” 

“They are just beginning to learn it. They could not 
even begin, under the old order of things. Satan’s power 
was too strong. He ruled largely in all departments of 
life. He used the weaknesses of men to excite greed and 
avarice and hate, and those principles ruled the world. 
Now He is gone, and men are beginning to grasp the truth. 
They are finding that love and gentleness and self-sacrifice 
for the good of others constitute the only real source of 
happiness. They are also learning that wealth, the kind 
that satisfies, does not consist in gold and silver, or in 
houses and lands, but in one’s capacity to love his fellow- 
man.” 

“It seems to me that is just what Jesus taught his dis- 
ciples.” 

“That is the law of His Kingdom, — love and service. 
Obedience to that law is solving all of the vexing problems 
that the world has been laboring under for ages. It is 
causing men to see that all mankind is one great brother- 
hood, and they are drawing together through the operation 
of that spirit. Once this foundation of peace and good- 
will is thoroughly laid, as it will be in a few more years, we 
will see such advances in human progress as men have 
never dreamed of. God has kept His choicest blessings 
for an age than can appreciate them.” 


272 


THE SUPERMAN 


“In what way do you anticipate these wonderful ad- 
vances will be made?” 

“In various ways. There will be marvellous progress 
to be made in science, art, literature, and general know- 
ledge. These revelations of the boundless wealth of God’s 
universe will be unfolded in due course, according to His 
perfect plan. Astronomy will bring to us positive know- 
ledge, where before we merely had speculation. We will 
know definitely and positively many things regarding our 
sister-planets in the. solar system. We will know which 
ones are inhabited, and be able to communicate with them. 
This will not be done, though, through mechanical contriv- 
ances, but through spiritual powers to those who are spec- 
ially gifted.” 

“You spoke of literature.” 

“The literature of the future will be inspired and glori- 
fied by the continual unfoldings of knowledge, as mankind 
keeps step with God in the upward march. That which 
is worthy in the literature of the past ages will be pre- 
served. Therefore, with the past and future linked to- 
gether, humanity will be doubly rich in its literary treas- 
ures. Music, poetry, painting, architecture, and kindred 
arts will develop wonderfully. New revelations of the 
future glory in store for mankind will lead literature to 
unlimited heights.” 

“In the way of material development, what do you 
expect ?” 

“New inventions and discoveries will revolutionize past 
methods. There are latent powers now in natural re- 
sources, which, when disclosed, will seem little short of 
miracles. The knowledge of past ages that is worth while 
will be preserved and added to by future developments. 
I cannot begin to tell you of the wonderful things I saw 
and heard when I was in Jerusalem. It only waits upon 
men to come to the stage where they can be trusted with 
greater blessings. When once they learn the lesson that 


THE SUPERMAN 


273 


it is more blessed to give than to receive, — more sweet to 
serve than to be served, — there will be such an outpouring 
of heaven's blessings as will flood the world with joy and 
peace. The whole face of the world will be like the Garden 
of Eden.” 

It is a wonderful prospect, after all that we have seen 
of man's lamentable failure to measure up to his oppor- 
tunities.'' 

‘Tt has been a stupendous failure, but man is not al- 
together responsible for that. The malign influence of 
Satan and his hosts was the principal cause. His worst 
mischief was in making men disbelieve in his existence. 
Now, we are looking forward to a thousand years of beau- 
tiful sunshine. Heaven and earth are in communication 
with each other in a degree that was never possible before. 
The governments of earth will be run according to God's 
standards. Men will serve, not for selfish gain but with 
a view to future reward, for those who serve faithfully 
will in the end be rich indeed. Rulers are being selected 
for their moral and spiritual qualities, rather than other 
things. The honor and pleasure of serving in connection 
with such a government is reward enough, but everyone 
will have his material needs fully supplied. The old idea 
of accumulating gold and silver for future use is no longer 
desirable.'' 

“It is easy to see why the former systems of govern- 
ment failed to produce anything worthy or enduring. Our 
common everyday experience with natural laws and condi- 
tions taught us that a system founded upon selfishness 
must sooner or later tumble into ruins.'' 

“And, on the other hand, it is self-evident that love is 
the answer to every problem we have to face. The world 
has been dying for lack of love. We are getting the right 
viewpoint now. Imagine what this world will be like when 
love reigns supreme!'' 


274 


THE SUPERMAN 


The conversation was interrupted by Marion's voice 
from the front porch, calling the men to supper. The 
group about the table was very well-provided for in the 
way of food. After the long ride in the fresh air the 
visitors were able to enjoy thoroughly Mrs. Judson's elab- 
orate spread, which included such dainties as fried chicken, 
fresh vegetables just in from the garden, luscious straw- 
berries with real cream, and other appetizing dishes. 

After supper the party assembled on the front porch, 
there to enjoy the closing hours of the day. There was 
much to be said, Wallace and his wife telling of their new 
experiences at the palace, and the old folks describing 
their simple and somewhat lonely existence on the farm. 
In accordance with Wallace's idea expressed to his wife, 
it was arranged that he should take over the farm, paying 
a good price for it. Judson and his wife were to be care- 
takers of the property, and receive pay for their services, 
in addition to living expenses. The necessary farm labor 
was to be provided by Wallace. This arrangement would 
insure to the old couple the use of the home as long as they 
lived, with income sufficient to keep them comfortable, thus 
giving them freedom from worry. 

The sun set, and itwlight deepened into night, and still 
the happy company seemed loth to separate. At length 
the old couple excused themselves and retired to rest, leav- 
ing their guests to enjoy the cool evening breeze. Little 
Ruth and the baby were tucked into bed, and after attend- 
ing to this duty, Marion returned to her place beside her 
husband on the porch. He was there alone. Celeste and 
Henry having strolled down to the gate. 

Marion, nestling close to Jean Wallace's side, whis- 
pered : 

‘‘Do you remember, Jean, the first night we sat on this 
spot, and watched the moon rise?" 

“Yes, darling," he replied, drawing her close to him. 
“That was the beginning of our honeymoon. It was rude- 


THE SUPERMAN 


275 


ly interrupted for a time, but those trials are past, and the 
future is bright, and our sky will never again be clouded, 
for sin and Satan are gone from the earth. It is sweet to 
look forward thus and, if it please God, our lives will be 
one long summer-day’s dream of happiness. We have 
learned the secret of pure, unalloyed happiness, — which is 
loving service to others.” 

They sat thus for some time, drinking in the rare per- 
fume of the flowers, and happy in the full realization of 
perfect love. After an hour, the moon rose over the east- 
ern hilltops. It was at the full, and had never seemed so 
silvery- white and majestic. As the soft beams fell athwart 
the pathway leading down to the gate, it revealed two 
youthful figures standing there, — Henry and Celeste. His 
arm was about her waist, and he was speaking to her, 
softly, earnestly, telling the old sweet story that makes all 
the world grow young again as it listens. 

Marion touched her husband’s hand. 

‘‘See, Jean,” she breathed, “what a beautiful picture 
the moonlight has revealed to us! I am so glad; for I 
think they are well-suited to each other.” 

“Yes, sweetheart, it is beautiful to behold. Save for 
the gift of His own Son to die for a sinful world, God 
can give no more precious thing to men and women than 
this: to find in each other that degree of sweetness and 
beauty of soul that meets their ideal of perfection. You 
and I will always be sweethearts, like those two yonder, 
and our lives will grow richer and richer in love, tmtil we 
are ready for the eternal, invisible kingdom above.” 


The End 


1 














































I 


) 

> 


' / 


► V- I 

\ 


% 


r 

j. 

• ' ' ' I 

< , % • 




t 


f 


V ^ 



} 


9 






• » 


\ 


It * ,,* 


♦ 




' I, I 

, I 

/ 









r 




. I 


i ' r • 




♦ 


't 

! 


1 

I 


» 


# 




« 


» 


i' 


0 



I 





